fixed vppe with waxe such cursed and hereticall Billes full of blasphemie vppon the doores of thys and other holy Churches wythin this Citie Excommunicate plainely be hee or shee plenally or they and deliuered ouer to the deuill as perpetuall malefactors and schismatiques Accursed might they be and geuen body soule to the deuill Cursed be they he or shee in Cities and townes in fieldes in wayes in pathes in houses out of houses and in all other places standing lying or risinge walking Blesse and curse not saith the Lorde Curse blesse not saith the Pope running waking sleeping eating drinking and what so euer thing they doe besides Wee separate them him or her from the thresholde and from all the good praiers of the church from the participation of the holy masse from all Sacraments Chappels and aultars from holye bread and holy water from al y e merites of Gods priests and religious men and from all their Cloisters from all their pardones priuileges grauntes and unmunityes whych all the holy fathers Popes of Rome haue graunted to them and we geue them ouer vtterly to the power of the feend and let vs quench their soules if they be dead thys night in the paines of hell fire as this candle is nowe quenched Marke the apishe pageantes of these Popelinges and put out and wyth that he put out one of the candles and lette vs praye to God if they be aliue that their eyes may be put out as this candle light is so he put out the other candle and lette vs pray to God and to oure Lady and to S. Peter and Paule and all holye Saintes that all the senses of their bodies maye faile them and that they may haue no feeling as nowe the light of this candle is gone and so he putte out the thirde candle except they hee or shee come openly nowe and confesse their blasphemie and by repentaunce as muche as in them shall lye make satisfaction to God our Ladye S. Peter the worshipfull companie of thys Cathedrall Church and as thys holy Crosse staffe nowe falleth downe so myghte they except they repent and shewe them selues and one firste taking away the Crosse the staffe fell downe But Lorde what a shoute and noyse was there what terrible feare what holding vp of handes to heauen that cursse was so terrible Now thys fond foolish phantasie and mockerie beyng done and played which was to a Christian heart a thynge ridiculous Benet could no longer forbear Tho. Benet laugheth at their cursinge but fel to great laughter but within him selfe and for a great space coulde not cease by the which thing the poore manne was espyed For those that were next to him wondryng at that greate curse and beleeuing that it coulde not but light on one or other asked good Benet for what cause he should so laugh My frendes sayd he who can forbeare seeing suche merie conceites and enterludes plaid of the priestes Straitway a noyse was made Heere is the heretike heere is the heretike holde him fast holde him fast With that there was a greate confusion of voyces and much clapping of handes and yet they were vncertain whether he were the heretike or no. Some say Tho. Benet setteth vp newe billes that vppon the same he was taken and apprehended Other report that his ennemies being vncertaine of him departed and so he wēt home to his house Where hee being not able to digest the lies there preached renewed his former billes and caused his boy early in the morning following to set the sayd billes vpon the gates of the Churchyarde As the boy was setting one of the sayde billes vpon a gate called the little stile it chaunced that one W.S. going to the Cathedral church to heare a Masse called Bartons Masse whych was then daily sayd about 5. of the clocke in the morning founde the boye at the gate and asking him whose boy he was Tho. Benet taken by meanes of his boy setting vp his Billes did charge him to be the heretike which had set vp the billes vpon the gates wherefore pulling downe the bill he broughte the same together with the boy before the Maior of the citie and thereuppon Benet being knowen and taken was violently committed to warde On the morow began both the Canons and heades of the citie ioyned w t them to fal to examination Tho. Benet willingly confesseth With whom for y e day he had not much communication but confessed said to them it was euen I that put vp those bils The cause why Benet set vp his billes and if it were to doe I would yet doe it againe for in them haue I written nothing but that is very truth Couldste not thou said they as well haue declared thy mind by mouth as by putting vp billes of blasphemie No sayd he I put vp the billes that many should read and heare what abominable blasphemers ye are and that they might the better knowe your Antichrist the Pope to be the Bore out of the woode which destroyeth throweth downe the hedges of Gods church for if I had ben heard to speake but one woorde I should haue bene clapped fast in prisone and the matter of God hidden But now I trust more of your blasphemous doings will thereby be opened and come to light for God wil so haue it and no longer will suffer you The next day after he was sent vnto the bish who first cōmitted him vnto prison called the bishops prison Tho. Benet sent to the Byshops prison where he was kept in stocks strong yron with as much fauour as a dog shuld find Then the B. associating vnto him one D. Brewer his chancelor other of his leude cleargy and friers began to examine him burden him Articles layd against Benet that cōtrary to the catholike faith he denied praying to the saints and also denied y e supremacie of the Pope Whereunto he answered in such sober maner so learnedly proued defended hys assertions that he did not only confound and put to silence his aduersaries but also brought thē in great admiratiō of him the most part hauing pitie compassion on him The friers tooke great paines with him to perswade hym from his erronious opiniōs to recant acknowledge his fault touching the billes but they did but dig after day for God had appoynted him to bee a blessed witnesse of hys holye name and to be at defiance withall their fals perswasions To declare here with what cruelty the officers searched his house for bils and bookes how cruelly and shamefully they handled his wife charging her w t diuers enormities it were too long to write But she like a good woman tooke all thyngs patiently that they did to her like as in other things she was contented to beare the crosse with hym as to fare hardly with him at home and to liue wyth course meate and drinke that they myght be the
they attempted an other way suborning great men to admonish the Citizens of Breme into what ieopardie their common wealth might fall by meanes of their Preacher preachyng contrary to the decree of the Pope and Emperour Besides that they sayd that he was the prisoner of the Lady Margaret for which cause they had gotten Letters of the Lady Margaret requiring to haue her prisoner sent vnto her agayne All these craftes and subtilties did nothyng at all preuayle for the Senate of Breme aunswered all thynges without blame When as the Byshop saw this his enterprise also frustrate he attempted an other way whereby he had certaine hope that both he also the word of God with him should be wholy oppressed WhereupoÌ„ they decreed a Prouinciall counsaile not to be holden at Breme An other practise of the Archbishop as it was accustomed but at Bucstade whiche place they thought most meete for their purpose To this Councell were called all the Prelates learned men of the Dioces to determine what was to be beleeued and whereto to trust Also to the sayd Councell was Henry called notwithstaÌ„dyng that they had already decreed to proceede agaynst him as agaynst a manifest hereticke A Councell of priestes called against Henry Sutphen albeit he was not yet conuict nor had pleaded his cause before Wherfore the rulers of the Citie together with the commonaltie deteyned him at home foreseyng and suspectyng the malice of the Councell HeÌ„ry gathereth the suÌ„me of his doctrine in writing Then the sayd Henry gathered a summe of his doctrine into a fewe Articles and sent it with his letters vnto the Archbyshop excusing his innoceÌ„cie offering him selfe to be ready if he were conuict of any errour by the testimony of y e holy Scripture he would be ready to recaÌ„t y e same notw tstanding earnestly requiryng that his errours might be coÌ„uicted by y e holy Scriptures by the testimony wherof he had hetherto approued his doctrine doubted not hereafter to coÌ„firme the same but this tooke no place amongest those annoynted prelates What y e determinatioÌ„ of their iudgemeÌ„t was it may hereupon wel be gathered in that shortly after they set vp vpoÌ„ the Church porche the Bull of Pope Leo the x. decree of the Emperour made at Wormes Wherupon Henry conteÌ„nyng their madnes Vide supra pag 847.849 The Catholike proceding of the Popes Clergy proceeded dayly in preaching the Gospel adding alwayes this protestatioÌ„ y t he was ready willingly to geue account touchyng his fayth doctrine to euery maÌ„ that would require the same In the meane tyme the holy Catholickes could not be idle but sent their chapleines vnto euery sermon to trappe him in his wordes But God They that wenâ— about to take him were taken whose foote pathes are in y e middest of y e floudes would haue his marueilous power to be sene in theÌ„ for he coÌ„uerted many of them in so much that the greater part of those that were sent to hearken did opeÌ„ly witnes his doctrine to be Gods truth against which no man could contend and such as in all their liues before they had not heard perswading them likewise that they forsaking all impietie should folow the word of God and beleeue the same if they would be saued But the chiefe priests canons and monkes were so indurate and blinded with Pharao that they became the worse for these admonitions When as God saw the time conuenient that Henry should confirme the veritie that he had preached he sente him among the cruell murtherers appointed for that slaughter by this occasion as followeth It happened in the yeare of our Lord 1524. that thys Henry was sent for by letters Henry Sutphen sent for to preach at Meldorph by Nicholas Boye parish priest and other faithfull Christians of the parish of Meldorph which is a towne in Diethmar to preach the Gospel vnto them and deliuer them out of the bondage of Antichrist which in that place had full dominion These letters being receiued vpon S. Catherines euen calling together sixe breethren honest Citizens he opened the matter vnto theÌ„ how y t he was sent for by them of Diethmar to preach y e Gospel adding moreouer that he was not only a debtour vnto theÌ„ but to all other which required his ayde Wherfore he thought good to go vnto Diethmar to see what God would worke by him requiring also that they woulde helpe him with their aduice by what meanes he might best take his iourney that no maÌ„ should know of it that thereby he might not be letted or stopped which thing without doubt had come to passe if his purpose had bene knowne to the people Unto whom the citizens answered The Citizens of Breme perswade Henrye not to go to Diethmar desiring him that he would not depart for a time for so much as y e Gospell had not yet taken so deepe roote in y e people but was as yet weake specially in the villages therabout that the persecution was very great willing him also to haue respect vnto this that he was by them called to the office of preaching and if they of Diethmar desired a preacher he shoulde send some other in hys place for they had before perceiued the disposition and vntrustines of them of Diethmar besides that it was not in their power to geue him free liberty to depart without the consente of the whole communaltie Whereunto Henry made answere in this manner The causes mouing Heâ—ry to goe to Diethmar that albeit he could not denie but that he was sent for by them yet now there were many godly learned men at Breme whose labour they might vse in his absence in preaching of the Gospell Besides that the Papistes were for the most parte vanquished and ouerthrowne and their follie knowne euen vnto women and children adding thereunto that he had nowe preached the Gospell by the space of two yeares at Breme and that they of Diethmar liued without a pastour euen in the middest of the woolues wherefore he could not with safe conscience denie theyr request And whereas they alleged that they could not licence him without the consente of the whole congregation that said he was but of small effect for so much as he would not vtterly forsake them but determined only to remaine with them of Diethmar for a moneth or two to lay a foundation and then to returne againe desiring them that after his departure they would declare vnto the coÌ„gregation how he was sent for by them of Diethmar to whom he could not say nay willing them also to excuse his sodeine departure for that he was forced to departe secretly because of his aduersaries priuily lyeng in waite in euery place for him thinking that he should scarsely auoyde them which had alwayes gone about to bring him to his death In this rude couÌ„try of Diethmar Maister Rogers our couÌ„treyman was superintendent in tyme of the 6.
Nicholas Frenchman Nicholas Frenchman MarioÌ„ wyfe of Augustinus Martyrs Marion wife of Augustinus An. 1549. M. Nicholas and Barbara hys Wyfe also Augustinus a Barber and Marion hys Wyfe borne about Hennegow after they had bene at Geneua a space came into Germanye thinkyng that way to passe ouer into England By the way comming to HeÌ„negow Augustine desired M Nicholas because he was learned to come to Bergis to visite and comfort certeyne brethren there which he willingly did From thence passing by Dornic or Tornay they held on theyr iourney toward England But in the way Austen and his wife being knowen were detected to the Lieuetenaunt of Dornic who in all speedy hast folowing after them ouertooke them 4. myles beyond Donic Augustine how I can not tell escaped that time out of theyr handes and could not be found The souldiours then laying handes vpon Nicholas and the 2. women brought them backe agayne to Dornic In returninge by the waye when M. Nicholas at the table gaue thankes as the maner is of the faythfull the wicked Ruler scorning them and swearing like a tyraunt sayd Now let vs see thou lewd heretick whether thy God can deliuer thee out of my hand To whome Nicholas aunswering againe modestly asked what had Christ euer offended him that he with his blasphemous swearing did so teare him in pieces desiring him Blasphemy of a Papist that if he had any thing against Christ rather he would wreke his anger vpon his poore body and let the Lord alone Thus they being bound hands feet were brought to Bergis and there laid in the doungeon TheÌ„ duke Ariscote accompanyed with a great number of priestes and Franciscan Friers and with a Doctor whiche was theyr warden came to talke with them Nicholas sâ—anding in the middest of them being asked what he was and whither he would aunswered theÌ„ perfectly to all theyr questions and moreouer so confounded the Friers that they went away ashamed saying that be had a deuil and crying The Fryers confounded to the fire with him Lutherane As they continued looking still for the day of their execution it came to the Riuers myndes to aske of Nicolas in what house he was lodged wheÌ„ he came to Bergis Nicolas sayd he had neuer bene there before and therefore being a straunger he could not tell the name of the house When Nicolas would confesse nothing Duke Ariscotus came to Barbara Nicholas hys Wyfe to know where they were lodged at Bergis promising many fayre woordes of deliuery if she would tell Barbarn reuolted She being a weake and a timorous woman vttered all By the occasion whereof great persecution folowed and many were apprehended Where this is to be noted that shortlye Gods punishment vpon persecutours euen vpon the same the sonne of the sayd Duke Ariscotus was slayne and buryed the same day when Augustinus was burned To be short Nicolas shortly after was brought before the Iudges and there condemned to be burned to ashes At which sentence geuing Nicholas condemned Nicolas blessed the Lord which had counted him worthy to be a witnesse in the cause of hys deare and welbeloued sonne Going to the place of execution he was commaunded to speake nothing to the people or els he should haue a balle of wood thrust in his mouth Being at the stake and seeyng a great multitude aboute him forgetting his silence promised he cryed with a loud voyce O Charles Charles how long shall thy hart be hardened And with y t one of y e souldiours gaue him a blow Then saide Nicholas again Ah miserable people thou art not woorthy to whom the word of God should be preached And thus hee spake as they were binding him to the stake The â—riers came out with theyr olde song crying that he had a deuill To whom Nicholas spake the Uerse of the Psalme Depart from me all ye wicked for the Lord hath heard the voyce of my weepyng And thus this holye Martyr paciently taking his death commended vp his spirit vnto God in the middest of the fire Ex Lud. Rab. Pantal. et alijs  Marion Wife of Austen aboue mentioned At Bergis in Hennegow An. 1549. After the Martyrdome of this M. Nicolas MarioÌ„ the wife of Austen was called for The martyrdom of Marion With whome they had much talke about the maner and state of Geneua asking her how the Sacraments wer administred ther and whether shee had celebrated there the Lordes Supper To whom she aunswered that the Sacramentes there were celebrated after the Lordes institution of the which she was no Celebrator but a Partaker The sentence of her condemnation was this that she should be interred quicke When she was let downe to the graue Marion buryed quicke kneeling vpon her knees she desired the Lord to help her and before she should be throwne downe she desired her face might be couered with a napkin or some linnen cloth who being so couered and the earth thrown vpon her face and her body the hangman stamped vpon her with hys feet till her breath was past Ibidem The watchmeÌ„ or souldiours of Bellimont Augustine the husband of Marion At Bellimont in Hennegow An. 1549. Ye heard before how Austen escaped before at the taking of Nicholas and the 2. women After this he gaue himselfe to sell spices other pedlary ware from place to place Who at length coÌ„ming to the Towne of Bellimont in Hennegow there was knowne detected to the Magistrate Whereof he hauing some intelligence before left his ware ran away And seeing moreouer the house beset about with harnised men where he was hosted he began to be more afeard and hid himself in a bush for he was very timorous and a weake spirited man But the houre beyng come which the Lord hath appoynted for him it happened that certayne standing vpon the towne walle which might well see him go into the thicket or bushe gaue knowledge therof to the souldiours Augustine againe taken which folowed hym to the bushe and tooke him Beyng taken he was had to Bergis the head towne of Hennegow where being examined valiauntly standyng to the defence of his doctrine aunswered his aduersaryes with great boldnes Wherein here is to be noted and maruelled to see the worke of the Lord Example of Gods goodnes in strengthening the weake harted how this man being before of nature so timorous now was so strengthened wyth Gods grace that he nothing feared the force of al his enemies Among other came to him the Warden of the Gray Friers with a long Oration perswadyng him to relent or els he shoulde be damned in hell fyre perpetually To whom Austen aunsweryng agayn sayd proue that which you say by the authority of Gods woord that a man may beleue you you saye much but you proue nothing rather lyke a Doctor of lyes then of truth c. At last he being there condemned to be burnt at Bellimont was brought to the Inne
together by those whyche kepte the passages The enemies againe driuen backe Whereuppon hee sent hys whole armie whome they valiauntly withstoode from the morning till nighte Then they of Luserne sent newe aide During thys combate an ambushment of souldiours descended from the toppe of the mountaine by a place so harde to passe by that no manne would haue suspected it The poore Christians rūne through the pickes The poore people seeing themselues so enuironed of their enemies saued them selues some running through the middes of their ennemies and other some into the rockes The ennemies being entred into Rosa consumed all with fire and swoorde The Angroniās with their yoūg infantes flie into the mountaines The residue of the people fledde by a secrete way leading to the Ualley of Luserne and wandred al that night vppon the mountaines full of snowe loden with their stuffe carrying their litle infantes in theyr armes and leadinge the other by the handes wyth greate paine and trauail When they of the valley saw them they ranne vnto them praising God for their deliueraunce for they thought they had beene all slaine All be it thys poore people were heere in suche great extremitie yet they were ioyfull and comforted them selues wythout any lamentation or mourning excepte the little poore infantes whych cried out for colde A fewe dayes after the Lorde of Trinitie entred into the Ualley of Luserne by three seuerall wayes that is to say by Rosa by the plaine and by the sides of Tailleret They which kept the passages at the first resisted their ennemies valiauntly but perceiuing that they were assailed on euery side they retired to Uillars The Waldoys agayne assaulted by the Lorde of Trinity and there defended them selues a while But because they sawe that their enemies hadde already passed the Plaine and gotten aboue Uillars towardes Boby they gaue ouer and leafte Uillars and fled into the mountaines The souldiours beyng entred burned houses and slew all that they coulde finde The poore people which were fled to the mountaines seeing the village on fire praised God and gaue him thanks that had made them worthy to suffer for his name and for his cause and also they were glad to see the village on fire least that their enemies should encampe there themselues Then the souldiours in great rage mounted the hilles on euery side pursuing this poore people in great furie but a few of them after they had ardently called vpon God toke courage and beate backe theyr ennemies to Uillars This done the armie retired Fewe dayes after the medowe of Tour was assaulted by three seuerall wayes on the East side The combate dured a long season where diuers of the enemies were hurt and many slaine but none of this poore people were slaine that day onely two were hurt which were soone healed againe But to declare the conflictes assaultes skirmishes and alarmes which were at Angrongne and other places therabout it were too long for breuities sake it shall be sufficient to touch the most principall those which are most worthy of memorie On Saterday which was the fourteenthe day of Februarye the people which were in the vppermost parte of the Medowe of Toure perceiued that a company of souldiours were ascended vp the hill to Angrongne and burning y e rest of the houses there They doubted that it was a pollicie of theyr ennemies to drawe them thether and in the meane time to sette on them behynde and so to winne the Medowe of Tour from them Therefore they sent onely sixe harquebushes against those souldiours the whych hauing the higher grounde and not espied of theyr ennemies discharged their gunnes altogether Whereuppon incontinent the souldiers fledde The wicked flyeth when no man pursueth hym albeit no man pursued them Whether they fledde of pollicie or for feare it was not knowen Shortly after they of the warde of the Medowe of Tour whiche were in the watche on the top of the mountaine because euery morning there was a sermone made whereunto the people resorted and they mighte see a farre of rounde about them espied a troupe of souldiours marching on that side of the hill which is betweene the Easte and the Northe and soone after that discouered an other companye whyche marched on the North side towardes the sayde troupe The firste were ascended an houre before the other and fought on the toppe of the mountayne called Melese but they were soone discomfited The persecutors pursued and because they coulde not runne faste by meanes of the deepe snowe and difficulty of the waies in fleeing they fell often downe vpon the grounde Whiles they that pursued them were earnest in the chase and had taken from them theyr drumme beholde there came certaine vnto them cryinge out that the other troupe was entred into the medowe of Toure by meanes wherof they gaue ouer the chase or els not one of their enemies had escaped Gods people fight with prayer as they whych were there reported for a trueth Not one of Angrongne were slayne or hurt The other troupe which came by the North side tooke a high hil in the top of the mountaine the whych seemed to be almost inaccessible by reason of the snow and ice which was there The chiefest of this company were Lodouicke of Monteil which had bene before master of the campe in the kings warres and Charles Truchet When they wer come to the toppe of the hill they caused seuen souldiours to goe downe the hill and to viewe the waye and to see whether the troupe might descende that way or no. These 7. went downe almost to the houses They sent also other to occupie the rest of the high places which were neare to the foote of the hill and the rockes In the meane time the ministers and the people which were in the middes of the valley of the medowe sawe al this and were much discouraged therwith wherfore they fell to prayer called vpon God ardently not without great sighes lamentation and teares euen vntill night The seuen spies whiche came downe to discouer the wayes cried vnto their captaine Truchet Come downe come downe Seignior Charles this day Angrongne shal be taken The other cried to them againe ascend ascend returne or els ye shall be slaine euery one of you Immediately issued out fiue against these spies and tooke certaine and chased the rest The first of the fiue which set vpō them cast two of them downe vppon the grounde with a forke of fire Soone after eight of Angrongne issued out agaynste the whole troupe which was wonderfull to see them goe with suche courage and boldnesse to assaile suche a multitude and it seemed that they should haue ben all destroyed and hewen in pieces The firste of the eight went a good way before the other to discouer the enemies and caryed a great staffe The courage of Gods people against their enemies which they call a Rancon and is somewhat bigger then
the church My grief most bitter is turned to peace c. But the malignant church sayth Peace peace and there is no peace but onely that wherof it is written When the mighty armed man kepeth his gates he possesseth all thinges in quiet But when he seeth that he shal be vanquished of a stronger then he him selfe is he spoyleth and destroyeth all thinges What now a dayes beginneth agayne to be attempted I dare not say God graunt vs grace that we doe not refuse and reiect if it bee Christ him that commeth vnto vs 2. Thess. 2. least that we doe feele that terrible iudgement agaynst vs because sayth he they haue not receiued the loue of trueth that they might be saued therefore God will send vpon them the blindnesse of errour that they shall geue credite vnto lyes O terrible sentence whiche God knoweth whether a great number haue not alreadye incurred that all they might bee iudged which haue not geuen credite vnto the trueth Notes and argumentes prouing that it is not the true word of God which hath bene preached in the Popes Church but consented vnto iniquity The tyme shall come sayth he when that they will not suffer the true doctrine to be preached And what shall we theÌ„ say of that learning which hath now so loÌ„g time raigned and triumphed so that no man hath once opened his mouth agaynst it Shall we think it sound doctrine Truely iniquity did neuer more abound nor charity was neuer so cold And what should we say to be the cause therof hath the cause bene for lacke of preaching agaynst the vices of men and exhorting to charity That cannot be for many learned and greate Clearkes sufficiently can witnesse to the contrary And yet all these notwithstanding we see the life and maners of meÌ„ do greatly degenerate from true Christianity and seme to cry out in deede that it is fulfilled in vs which God in times past threatned by his Prophet Amos Amos 8. saying Beholde the day shall come sayth the Lord that I will send hunger vpon the earth not hunger of bread neither thirst of water but of hearing the word of God and the people shall be moued from sea to sea and from the West vnto East and shall runne about seekinge for the word of God but shall not finde it In those dayes the fayre Virgines and young men shall perish for thirst c. But now to passe ouer many thinges This letter may well answere to the note of D. Saunders booke intituled The rocke of the Church fol. 14. nota 5. whereby I am mooued to feare that the word of God hath not bene purely preached thys is not the leaste argument that they whiche come and are sent and endeuour themselues to preach Christ truely are euyll spoken of for his name which is the rocke of offence and stumbling blocke vnto them which stumble vpon hys woorde and doe not beleue on hym on whome they are builded But you will aske who are those men what is theyr doctrine Truely I say whosoeuer entreth in by the doore Christ into the sheepfolde which thing all such shall do as seeke nothing els but the glory of God and saluation of soules Of all such it may be truely said that whom y e Lord sendâ—th he speaketh the woord of God And why so Because he representeth the Aungel of the church of Philadelphia vnto whom Saynt Iohn writeth saying This sayth he Apoc. 3. which is holy and true which hath the keyes of Dauid whiche openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth behold saith he speaking in the name of Christ which is the dore and dorekeper I haue set before thee an open dore that is to say of the Scriptures opening thy senses that thou shouldest vnderstand the Scriptures and that because thou hast entred in by me which am the dore Iohn 3â— For whosoeuer entreth in by me which am the dore shal be saued he shall goe in and come out and find pasture for the dorekeeper openeth the dore vnto him and the sheepe heare his voyce But contrariwise they whiche haue not entred in by the doore Who 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 but haue clymed in some other way by ambition auarice or desire of rule they shall euen in a moment goe downe into hell except they repent And of them is the saying of Ieremy verefied All beautye is gone away from the daughter of Syon because her princes are become lyke rammes Lameâ—â— 1. not finding pasture And why so Because like theeues robbers they haue clymed an other way not being called nor sent And what meruaile is it if they doe not preach when as they are not sent but runne for lucre seeking theyr owne glory and not the glory of God and saluation of soules Outward callyng by kynges and princes in Christes ministry auayleth nothing without the inward calling of God And this is y e roote of all mischeife in the Church that they are not sent inwardly of God For without this inward calling it helpeth nothing before God to be a hundreth times electe and consecrate by a thousande Bulles eyther by Pope King or Emperour God beholdeth the harte whose iudgementes are according to truth howsoeuer we deceyue the iudgement of men for a tyme which also at the last shall see theyr abhomination This I say is the originall of all mischiefe in the Church that we thrust in our selues into the charge of soules whose saluation and the glory of God which is to enter in by the doore we doe not thirst nor seeke for but altogether our owne lucre profit Hereupon it commeth that wee knowe not howe to preach Christ purely For how should they preach Christ saith the Apostle except they be sent for otherwise many theeues and robbers do preach him but with theyr lippes onely for theyr hart is farre from him The roote of all mischiefe in the Church Ex Prudentio Neither yet do we suffer those which do know how to preach but persecute them and go about to oppresse the Scriptures now springing vnder the pretence of godlinesse fearing as I suppose least the Romaines should come take our place Ah thou wicked enemy Herode why art thou afrayd that Christe shoulde come he taketh not away mortall and earthly kingdomes Lay thys letter against Doct. Saunders booke aforesayd Exod. 5. which geueth heauenly kingdomes O blindnesse O our great blindnesse yea more then that of Egypt of the which if there be any that would admonish the people by and by sayth Pharao Moyses and Aaron why do ye cause the people to cease from theyr labours and truely called theyr labours Get you to your burdens Lay more worke vpon them and cause them to do it that they harken not vnto lyes The persecuters of our time compared to Pharao Thus the people was dispersed throughout all y e land of Egypt to gather vp chaffe I say to gather
trust not in his holynesse To this he aunswered take ye it as ye will I will take it well enough Item Almes whom and how farre it profiteth now seest thou what almes meaneth and wherfore it serueth He that seeketh with his almes more then to be mercifull to be a neighbour to succour his brothers need to do his duty to his brother to geue his brother that he ought him the same is blind seeth not Christes bloud Here he answereth God to be serued and worshipped onely as he commaundeth otherwise not that he findeth no fault throughout all the booke but all the booke is good and it hath geuen him great comfort and light to his conscience Item that ye do nothing to please God but that he cōmaunded To that he answereth and thinketh it good by his truth Item so God is honored on all sides in that we coūt him righteous in all his lawes and ordinaunces And to worship him otherwise then so it is Idolatry To that he answered that it pleaseth him well The examination of these Articles being done the Bishop of London did exhort the sayd Iohn Tewkesbery to recant his errors abouesayde and after some other cōmunication had by the Bishop with him the sayd Bishop did exhort him again to recant his errors and appoynted him to determine with himselfe against the next Session what he would do Iohn Tewkesbery submitteth himselfe IN this next Session he submitted himselfe and abiured his opinions and was enioyned penaunce as foloweth which was the 8. of May. In primis that he should keepe well his abiuration vnder payne of relaps Secondly that the next Sonday folowing in Paules Church in the open procession he should cary a Fagot and stand at Paules Crosse with the same That the Wednesday folowing he should cary the same Fagot about Newgate market and Chepeside That on Friday after he should take the same fagot agayne at S. Peters church in Cornehill and cary it about the market of Ledenhall That he should haue 2. signes of Fagots embrothered one on his left sleue the other on his right sleue which he should weare all his life time vnles he were otherwise dispensed withall That on Whitsonday euē he should enter into the Monastery of S. Bartholomew in Smithfield and there to abide and not to come out vnles he were released by the bishop of London That he should not depart out of y e city or dioces of London without the speciall licence of the B. or his successors Which penance he entred into the 8 day of May. an 1229. And thus much concerning his first examinatiō which was in the yeare .1529 at what time he was inforced thorow infirmitye as is before expressed to retract and abiure his doctrine Tewkesbery returned againe to the truth Notwithstāding the same Iohn Tewkesbery afterward cōfirmed by the grace of God and moued by y e example of Bayfild aforesayd that was burned in smithfield did returne and constantly abide in the testimonye of the truth and suffered for the same Who recouering more grace better strength at the hand of the Lord two yeares after being apprehended agayne was brought before Syr Thomas More and the Bishop of Londō where certaine Articles were obiected to him the chiefe wherof we intēd briefly to recite for the matter is prolixe In primis that he confesseth that he was baptised and intendeth to keepe the Catholicke fayth Articles agayne obiected to Tewkesbery Secondly that he affirmeth that the abiuration othe subscription that he made before Cutbert late Byshop of London was done by compulsion Thirdlye that he had the bookes of the obedience of a Christian man and of the wicked Mammon in his custody and hath read them since his abiuration Fourthly that he affirmeth that he suffered the two fagots that were embrothered vpon his sleue to be taken frō him for that he deserued not to weare them Fiftly he sayth that fayth onely iustifieth which lacketh not charity Sixtly he sayth that Christ is a sufficient Mediator for vs therfore no prayer is to be made vnto any Sayntes Wherupon they layd vnto him this verse of the Antheme Salue Regina aduocata nostra c. To the which he aunswered that he knew no other Aduocate but Christ alone Seuenthly he affirmeth that there is no Purgatory after this life Christ is our Purgatorye but that Christ our Sauior is a sufficient purgation for vs. Eightly he affirmeth that the soules of the faythful departing this life rest with Christ. Ninthly he affirmeth y t a priest by receiuing of orders receiueth more grace if his fayth be increased or els not Tenthly and last of all he beleueth that the sacrament of the flesh bloud of Christ is not the very body of Christ in flesh bloud as it was borne of y e virgin Mary Whervpon the Byshops Chauncellor asked the sayd Tewkesbery if he could shew any cause why he should not be takē for an hereticke falling into his heresy agayne and receiue the punishment of an hereticke Wherunto he aunswered that he had wrong before and if he be condemned now he reckoneth that he hath wrong agayne Then the Chaūcellor caused the articles to be read opēly with the aunsweres vnto the same the which the sayde Tewkesbery confessed therupon the Bishop pronounced sentence agaynst him deliuered him vnto the Shyriffes of Londō for y e time being who were Rich. Greshā Edward Altam who burned him in Smithfield vpō S. Thomas euen being the 20. of Decēber in the yeare aforesayd the tenor of whose sentence pronounced agaynst hym by the Bishop doth here ensue word for word IN the name of God Amen The deseruinges and circūstances of a certein cause of hereticall prauity falling again thereunto by thee Iohn Tewkesbery of the Parish of S. Michaels in the Querne of the City of Londō of our iurisdiction appearing before vs sitting in iudgement being heard seene vnderstand fully discussed by vs Iohn by the sufferance of God bishop of Londō because we do find by inquisitions manifestly enough that thou didst abiure freely voluntarily before Cutbert late Bishop of Londō thy ordinary diuers sundry heresies errors damnable opinions contrary to y e determination of our mother holy church as well speciall as generall that since and beside thy foresaid abiuration thou art agayne fallen into y e same damnable heresies opiniōs errors which is greatly to be lamēted the same doest hold affirme beleue we therfore Iohn the Bishop aforesayd the name of God first being called vpon the same only God set before our eyes with the coūsell of learned men assisting vs in this behalfe with whō in this cause we haue cōmunicated of our definitiue sentence finall decree in this behalfe to be done do intēd to proceed do proceed in this maner Because as it is aforesayd we do finde thee
therefore Chrisostome a little before the woordes whiche they alleadged sayth Lifte vp your mynds and hartes Wherby he admonysheth vs to look vpon and consider those heauenly thynges whiche are represented and signified by the bread and wyne and not to marke the bread and wyne it selfe Here they sayde that was not Chrisostomes minde but that by this example hee declareth that there remayned no bread nor wine Al misteries to be seene with inward eyes I aunswered that was false for the example that he taketh tendeth to no other purpose but to call away our spirituall eyes from the beholdyng of visible thynges and to transport them an other waye as if the thynges that are seene were of no force Therefore he draweth awaye our mynde from the consideration of these thinges and fixeth it vppon him whiche is signified vnto vs by the same The very woordes whiche followe sufficiently declare thys to be the true meaning of the authour where as he commaundeth vs to consider all thynges with our inward eyes that is to say spiritually But whether Chrisostomes woordes doe tend eyther to to this or that sense Chrisostom agaynst the popish doctrine of the Sacrament yet do they indifferētly make on our part agaynst our aduersaryes which way so euer we doe vnderstand them For if he thought that the bread and wyne doe remayne we haue no further to trauayle but if he meant contrariwyse that they doe not remayne but that the natures of the bread and wyne are altered then are the bread and wyne falsely named Sacramentes and mysteryes The obiection of Chrisostom auoided by a-Dilemma whiche can be sayd in no place to be in the nature of thynges For that whiche is in no place howe can it be a Sacrament or supplye the roume of a mysterye Finally if hee speake onely of the outwarde fourmes and shapes as we call them it is most certayne that they doe continually remayne and that they by the substaunce of the bodye are not consumed in anye place wherefore it must necessarily followe the woordes of Chrisostome to be vnderstanded in suche sense as I haue declared Here peraduenture many would maruaile that for somuch as the matter touching the substaunce of the Sacrament A question asked with the cause declared why that seeing the matter of the sacramēt it selfe importeth neither saluation nor damnatyon why then Frythe offereth himselfe to death for the same beyng seperate from the articles of fayth and binding no man of necessitie eyther vnto saluation or damnation whether hee beleeue it or not but rather may be left indifferently vnto all men freely to iudge eyther on the one part or on the other accordyng to hys owne mynde so that neyther part do contemne or despise the other but that all loue and charitie be still holden and kept in this dissension of opinions what then the cause is why I would therfore so willingly suffer death The cause why I dye is this for that I can not agree with the diuines other head Prelates that it shuld be necessarily determined to be an article of fayth and that we should beleeue vnder payne of damnation the substaunce of the bread and wyne to be chaunged into the body and bloud of our sauioure Iesus Christe the fourme and shape onely not being chaunged Whiche thing if it were most true as they shall neuer be able to proue it by any authority of the Scripture or Doctours yet shall they not so bring to passe that that doctrine were it neuer so true shoulde be holden for a necessarye article of fayth For there are many thinges both in the Scriptures and other places whiche we are not bounde of necessitye to beleeue as an article of fayth So it is true that I was a prisoner and in bondes when I wrote these thinges and yet for all that I will not holde it as an article of fayth * * This is to be weyed with tyme when Frythe wrote but that you may without daunger or damnation eyther beleeue it or thinke the contrarie But as touchinge the cause why I cannot affirme the doctrine of Transubstantiation diuers reasons doe leade me thereunto First for that I do playnelye see it to be false and vaine and not to be grounded vpon anye reason either of the Scriptures Three causes why transubstātiation is not to be be beleued or of approued Doctours Secondly for that by my exāple I woulde not be an author vnto Christians to admit any thing as a matter of fayth more then the necessary points of ther Creed wherein the whole summe of oure saluation doth consist specially such thinges The 2. cause the beliefe whereof haue no certaine argument of authoritie or reason I added moreouer that their Church as they call it hath no such power and authoritie that it eyther ought or maye binde vs vnder the peril of our soules to the beleuing of any such articles Thirdlye because I will not for the fauour of our Diuynes or Priestes be preiudiciall in this poynt The third cause vnto so manye nations of Germaines Heluetians and other whiche altogether reiecting the transubstantiation of the bread and wyne into the bolye and bloud of Christ are all of the same opinion that I am as wel those that take Luthers part as those which holde with Oecolampadius Which thinges standing in this case I suppose there is no mā of any vpright conscience which will not allow the reason of my death which I am put vnto for this only cause that I do not think transubstantiation although it were true in deede to be establyshed for an article of faith And thus muche hytherto as touching the articles and whole disputation of Iohn Frith whiche was done wyth all moderation and vprightnesse But when as no reason woulde preuaile against the force and crueltie of these furious foes the xx day of Iune in the yeare of oure Lorde 1533. hee was brought before the Byshoppes of London Winchester and Lincolne who sitting in Paules vpō Friday the xx day of Iune ministred certaine interrogatories vpon the Sacrament of the Supper and Purgatorie vnto the sayde Frith as is aboue declared To the whiche when he had answeared shewed his minde in forme and effect as by his owne wordes aboue doth appeare hee afterward subscribed to his answears with his owne hand in these wordes Ego Frithus ita sentio quemadmodum sentio ita dixi scripsi asserui affirmaui That is to say The subscriptiō of Iohn Fryth ¶ I Frith thus doe thinke and as I thinke so haue I sayde written taught and affirmed and in my bookes haue published But when as by no meanes he coulde bee perswaded to recant these articles aforesaid neither be brought to beleue that the sacrament is an article of faith but said Fiat Iudicium iustitia Iohn Fryth condemned he was condemned by the Bishop of London to be burned and sentence geuen agaynst
chapter of Iohn there speaking of the wordes of Christ spoken vnto Peter Cyrillus in vlt. cap. Ioannis Feed my sheepe c. thus vnderstandeth the same That because Peter had thrise denyed Christ whereby he thought himselfe he had lost his Apostleship Christ to comforte him agayne and to restore him to his office that he had lost asked him thrise Pasce oues meas maketh nothing for the Popes vniuersall pastoralitye whether he loued him and so restored hym agayne to his office which els he durst not haue presumed vnto saying vnto him Feed my sheep c. With which exposition the auncient holy expositors of that place do likewise agree So that by these wordes of feeding Christes sheep the Bishop of Rome can take no aduauntage to maintein his vniuersall pastoralty ouer all Christian dominions Act. 20. Agayne where as the Bishoppe of Rome sayth that Peter by these wordes of Christ spoken to him hath a preheminence aboue the other S. Paule Actes 20. proueth the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where he speaking to the Bishops assembled at Milete sayth to them Take heed to your selues and to all your flocke in which the holy Ghost hath put you to gouerne c. And Peter himselfe likewise 1. Pet. 5. sayth Ye that be Priestes feed the flocke of God amongest you c. So that by these Scriptures conferred together it may appeare that neither the 16. Chapiter of Mathew nor the 21. of Iohn do proue that Peter had power Scriptures wrongfully alleaged for the Popes supremacye authority or dignity geuen him of Christ ouer all the other that they should be vnder him and yet notwithstāding his primacy in that he first of all the Apostles confessed Christ to be the Sonne of the liuing God with the which confession all the other Apostles did consent and also preached the same standeth still· Which confession first by Peter made al other that will be saued must follow also and be taught to confesse the same And thus the Bishop of Romes power ouer all which he would proue by those places wrongfully alledged for his purpose vtterly quayleth and is not proued And thus much for the Scriptures and Doctors Now farther proceding in this matter the sayd Tonstall commeth to Councels and examples of the primitiue Church as foloweth Faustinus Example◠of the primitiue Church against the Popes supremacy Legate to the Byshop of Rome in the v◠Councell of Carthage alledged that the Bishop of Rome ought to haue the ordering o◠all great matters in all places by his supreme authority bringing no Scripture for him for at that time no Scripture was thought to make for it but alledgeth for him and that vntruely the fyrst Councell of Nice to make for his purpose After this whē the booke was brought forth The supremacye of of Rome reproued by the Councell of Nice and no such article found in it but the contrary yet the Counsell at that time sent to Constantinople Alexandria and Antioche where the Patriarchall seas were to haue the true copy of the Councell of Nice which was sent vnto them And an other copy also was sent from Rome whether also they sent for y e same purpose After that the copy was brought to them and no such Article found in it but in the fift chapter therof the contrary that all causes Ecclesiasticall should either be determined within the Dioces or els if any were greued then to appeale to the Counsell Prouinciall and there the matter to take full end The 〈◊〉 of Nice falsified by Faustinus the Popes Legate so that for no such causes men should goe out of theyr Prouinces the whole Counsell of Carthage wrote to Celestine at that time beyng Byshop of Rome that since the Counsell of Nice had no such article in it as was vntruly alledged by Faustinus but the cōtrary they desired him to abstein after to make any more such demaūd denouncing vnto him that they would not suffer any cause great or small to be brought by appeale out of theyr country and thereupon made a law that no man shall appeale out of the country of Aphrike vpon payne to be denoūced accursed Wherewith the Bishop of Rome euer after held him content and made no more busines with them seeyng he had nought to say for himselfe to the contrary And at this Counsell S. Austen was present and subscribed the same Read more herof pag 10. It was determined also in the sixte Article of the sayde Counsell of Nice The 6. article of Nicene coūcell The 4. chiefe Patriarches equall in power that in the Orient the Bishop of Antioche should be chiefe in Egypt the Bishop of Alexandria about Rome the Bishop of Rome and like Wise in other countryes the Metropolitanes should haue theyr preheminence so that the bishop of Rome neuer had medling in those countryes And in the next Article following the Byshop of Hierusalem which City before had bene destroyed and almost desolate was restored to his old prerogatiue to be y e chiefe in Palestine and in the countrey of Iury. By this ye see howe the Patriarch of Rome duryng al thys tyme of the primitiue Churche Pope Agatho subiected to the Emperour had no such primacye preeminēt aboue other Patriaches much lesse ouer kinges and Emperors as may appeare by Agatho Byshoppe of Rome long after that in whose tyme was the sixt Councell generall Whiche Agatho after his election sent to the Emperor thē beyng at Constantinople to haue his electiō allowed before he would be consecrate after y e old custome at that time vsed In like sort Pope Vitalianus subiecte to the Emperour 63. Dist. Agatho 63. Dist. cum longè an other Bishop of Rome called Uitalianus did the same as it is written in the Decrees in the 63. Distinct. cap. Agatho The like did S. Ambrose and S. Gregory before thē as it is written in the chap. Cum longè in the same Distinct. During al which time the byshops of Rome folowed wel the doctrine of S. Peter and S. Paule left vnto them to be subiectes and to obey theyr Princes Thus after that Byshop Tonstall playing the earnest Lutheran both by scriptures and auncient Doctours Byshop Tōstall a righte Lutheran◠also by examples sufficient of the primitiue church hath proued and declared how the Byshops of Rome ought to submit thēselues to theyr higher powers vnder whom God hath appoynted euery creature in this world to obey now let vs likewise see how the sayd Byshop Tonstall describeth vnto vs his disobedience intollerable his pride incomparable and his malignant malice most execrable And first speaking of the disobedience of Adam Eue then of the pride of Nabugodonosor of Lucifer The disobedience the pride the malice of the Pope described at length he compareth the Bishops of Rome to them all Who fyrst for disobedience refuse to obey Gods commaūdement but contrary to
attain them which I beseech him to graunt vs. Amen ¶ In the xxxvij where you do aske whether I beleeue that the same thing To the 37. artycle which the Councell of Constance representing the vniuersal Church hath approued and doeth approue for the maintenance of faith and soules health is to be approued Touching the authority of the couÌ„cell of Constance and holden of all Christen people and that which the same Councell hath condemned and doth condemne to be contrary to faith and good maners ought of y e same christen people to be beleued and affirmed for a thing condemned I say that whatsoeuer the same Councell or any other haue aproued being approbation or allowance worthy is of al Christen people to be likewise approued holden allowed And again whatsoeuer the same or any other hath condemned being reprofe condeÌ„nation worthy for because it is hurtful to faith or good liuing I say the same ought of al ChristeÌ„ people to be condemned reproued But this surmounteth my knowledge to discerne in what wise their iudgement passed whether with right or vnright for because I neuer looked vpon their Acts neither do I greatly coueâ— for to do wherefore I referre the determinatioÌ„ to them y t haue better aduised their doings and thereby haue some more skill in them then I. In the xxxviij you demaund whether the condemnations of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus To the 38. article and of Hierome of Prage done vpon their persons bookes and documentes by the holy generall Councel of Constance were duly and rightfully done and so for such of euery Catholike person whether they are to be holden and surely to be affirmed I aunswer that it passeth my knowledge and I can not tel thinking surely y t though I am ignoraunt of the same so y t I cannot discusse the thing determinately yet my Christendom shal be therefore neuerthelesse and that I and all Christen men may well suspend our sentence being thereof ignorant affirming neither the one ne the other neither yea nor nay In the xxxix you ask whether I beleeue hold affirm that Iohn Wickleffe of England Iohn Hus of Boheme To the 39. article and Hierome of Prage were heretickes and for hereticks to be named and their books and doctrines to haue ben now be peruerse for the which books pertinacitie of their persons they are condemned by the holy Councel of Constance for heretikes I say that I know not determinately whether they be heretikes or no ne whether their books be erroneous or no ne whether they ought to be called heretickes or no. ¶ In the xl where you aske whether I beleeue and affirme that it is not lawful in any case to sweare I say To the 40. article y t I neither so do beleue ne affirme ne neuer did ¶ In the xlj where you aske whether I beleue that it is lawful at the commandement of a iudge to make an oth to say the truth or any other othe in a case conuenient and that also for purgation of infamy To the 41. article An othe before a iudge in a cause conuenient is lawfull I answere that I neuer saide the contrary but that I thinke and haue thought it lawful to giue an oth afore a iudge to say the truth if the iudge so require and that by request lawful and conuenieÌ„t As when a thing is in controuersie betwixt two persons and therupon they sue vnto a iudge for sentence when the iudge can none otherwise boult out the truth he may require an oth As when the two women which contended before Salomon to auoyde the cryme of murther which the one had comitted in oppressing her child to death and would haue put the same vpon the other How an oth ought to be required of a iudge and how it may be geueÌ„ before a iudge Ouer much vse of othes in Courtes repreheÌ„ded Iudges must be spare and warye in requiring othes Where many othes be there is some periâ—rye The vse and maner of Germaines in causes iudiciall if Salomon could not by his wisdome otherwise haue inuestigated the truth he might I suppose for to come by the more certaine information of the thing haue caused one of them or both seing it expedient for him to sweare wherin the women had bene bound to obey him But Iudges haue neede to be spare in requiring of othes For in customable or oft Iuries creepeth in alway betwixt times some periury as sheweth Chrisostome in wordes semblable to these and thinges precious through oft haunt or occupying loseth their estimation And so reuerent othes vnaduisedly required for euery trifle vsually do cause men to regard little for making of them yea and I feare to breake them Therfore in Almaine they haue made of late as I haue hard say by credible persoÌ„s which haue come from thence many notable ordinances for the coÌ„mon wealth within a while amongest other this is one If a man be set for to enter plea against another in any town the Peeres therof afore whom al actions are vsed to be debated hearing such a plea entred shal cal the parties priuately together before they come into any open Court. And the matter examined they shal exhort them to let the plea ceasse without further processe shewing them y e great dammage both godly and worldly comming of waging the law and the great cast and commoditie that is in agreement and concord Fruit of the Gospell in Germanye Which exhortation they vse to shew with so great grauity and fatherly loue such wonders are wrought where the Gospell hath free passage that very few will commence plea. In Germany few controuersies come to the open courâ—â— but commoÌ„ly are compounded â— home And though any plea be commeÌ„ced through such sage admonition it falleth lightly to sequestration and arbitrement of neighbours who do set the suters at vnitie ere the matter do came to discussion in open Court Notwithstanding if some be so weiwardly minded as in a multitude al are not one mans children therfore vnlike of intent that they will needes proceede and follow y e law they shal be heard to speak their matters in opeÌ„ court and taught as the matter is most like to succeede counsailed with new exhortation to stoppe their processe If they will not be perswaded then the Iudges seeing the matter so ambiguous y t they cannot giue perfect sentence therin Câ—stome aâ—â—ng the â—â—maines of â—aking 〈◊〉 except by vertue of an othe made by one of the parties they be first better certified Then wil they shew the same before the suters declaring what a chargeful thing it is to giue a soleÌ„ne oth for loue of winning some worldly profit how vnlesse such as shal make it ne y e better ware to eschew the same they shal beside an euil ensaÌ„ple giuing to a multitude work theÌ„selues happily shame or dishonesty Upon this they
foūd nothyng What nothyng By the fayth I owe to God quoth he to the foremā I would trust you vpon your obligatiō but by your oth I will trust you nothyng Thē sayd some of the Commissioners My Lord geue them a lōger day No quoth he in Lōdon they euer finde nothyng I pray you what say you to Mekins My Lord quoth the foreman we can say nothing to him for we finde the witnesses to disagree One affirmeth that he should say the Sacrament was nothyng but a ceremonie the other nothing but a signification Why quoth Boner did he not say that Barnes dyed holy Thē pausing a while he bad cal the other Iury. Put in your Uerdict quoth he My Lord sayd one we haue foūd nothyng Rafe Foxley 〈◊〉 Iesus quoth he is not this a straunge case Then spake one of the same Iury whose name was Raph Foxley sayd My Lord whē you gaue vs charge we desired to haue the Persons Curates of euery Parish to geue vs instructions Thi◠Recorder 〈…〉 Rog. 〈◊〉 and it was denyed vs. Then stoode vp the Recorder and sayd it was true in deede that he had spoken and therewithall sayd this last yeare were charged two Iuries which did many thinges naughtely and foolishly and did as much as in them lay to make an vprore among y e Kings people therefore it was thought not meete that they should geue information to you Nay nay quoth Boner this was the cause I◠the Person or Curate should geue information according to hys knowledge then what will they say I must tell my confession to a knaue priest and he shal go by and by and open it What sayd my Lord Maior there is no man I trow that wyll say so Yes by my trouth quoth Boner knaue Priest knaue Priest Then sayde the Lorde Maior somewhat smiling there be some of them slipper fellowes and as men finde them so will they oft times report Boner not well contented with those wordes said to the Iurie My maisters what say you to Mekins They aunswered the witnesses doe not agree therefore we do not allow them Why quod Boner this court hath alowed them Thē said one of the Iurie to the Recorder Is it sufficient for our discharge if this court do allow them Yea sayd the Recorder it is sufficiēt said Go you aside together a while bring in your verdicte After the Iury had talked together a litle while they returned to the bar again with their inditement which at Boners hand was frendly receaued so both they and the other Iurie were discharged bidden take their ease Thus ended the court for that day Shortly after they sate for life and death Mekins being brought to the barre and the inditement read Boner sayd to him Mekins confesse the truth and submit thy selfe vnto the Kings law that thy death may be an example to all other This Rich. Mekins being a child which passed not the age of fifteene yeares as Halle reporteth as he had heard some other folkes talke so chaunced he to speake against y e sacrament of the altar Which comming to Boners eares he neuer left him as afore doth plainely appeare before he had brought him to the fire During the time of his imprisonment neither his poore father nor mother for feare durst ayde him with any reliefe whereby he there indured in great misery At what time he was brought vnto the stake he was taught to speake much good of the Bishop of London and of the great charitie he shewed to him and to defie and detest all heretickes and heresies but specially Doctor Barnes vnto whome he imputed the learning of that heresie which was the cause of his death The poore ladde would for sauegard of his life haue gladly sayde that the xij Apostles had taught it him such was his childishe innocencie and feare But for this deede many spake and sayd it was great shame for the Bishop whose parte and dutie it had bene rather to haue laboured to saue his life then to procure that terrible execution seeing that he was such an ignoraunt soule that he knew not what the affirming of heresie was ¶ Richard Spenser Ramsey and one Hewet suffered at Salisbury ABout the same time also a certeine Priest was burned at Salisbury who leauing his Papistry had married a wife and became a player in enterludes with one Ramsey and Hewet which three were all condemned and burned Against whome and specially against Spenser was layd matter concerning the Sacramente of the altar He suffered at Salisbury Although this Inquisition aboue mētioned was ment properly and especially concerning the vj. Articles yet so it fell out that in short space doubts beganne to rise and to be moued by the Quest whether they might enquire as well of all other opinions articles and cases of Lollardy or for speaking against holy bread holy water or for fauoring the cause of Barnes of Frier Warde Sir Thomas Rose c. Whereupon great perturbation followed in all Parishes almost through London in the yeare aforesayd which was 1541. as heere ensueth in a briefe summary Table to be seene ¶ A briefe Table of the troubles at London in the vj. Articles time Persons presented Their causes Iohn Dixe THis Dixe was noted neuer to be confessed in Lente nor to receiue at Easter and to be a sacramentary Rich. Chepeman Chepeman for eating fleshe in Lente and for working on holydayes and not comming to the Church Mistres Cicely Marshall Cicely for not bearing her Palme and despising holye bread and holy water Michaell Haukes Haukes for not comming to the Churche receiuing yong men of the new learning M. Iohn Browne Browne for bearyng wyth Barnes Annes Bedikes wife Bedikes wife for despising our Lady and not prayeng to Saints Andrew Kempe William Pahen Richard Manerd Kempe Pahen Manerd for disturbing the seruice of the Churche with brabling of the new Testament Wylliam Wyders Wyders denied two yeares before The parishe of Trinitye the little the Sacramente to bee Christes body and sayd that it was but only a signe Willi. Stokesley Stokesley for rebuking hys wife at the Church for taking holy water Roger Dauy. Dauy for speaking agaynste worshipping of Saints M. Blage. M. Blage for not comming to his parish Church not confessing nor receauing Wil. Clinch For sayeng when he seeth a Priest preparing to the Masse ye shall see a Priest now goe to masking S. Iohn Baptist in Walbroke Item for calling the Bish. of Winchester false flattering knaue Item for buryeng his wife without Dirige and causing the Scotte of S. Katherines to preach the next day after the buriall Wil. Playne Playne seeing a Priest go to Masse said now you shall see one in masking Item when hee came to the Churche wyth loud reading the english bible he disturbed the diuine seruice Herman Iohnson S. Buttolphs at Billingsgate Hierome Akon Giles Hosteman
are deceaued oft times in small trifles which thinke themselues so wise in Gods matters as though they coulde not erre should see by theyr own senses and iudgements how blind and infatuated they were in these so small matters sensible trifles Thus this strong imaginatioÌ„ of fire being fixed in their heades as nothing could remoue them to thinke contrary but that the Church was on fire so euery thing that they saw or heard What strong imagination can do in deluding mans senses encreased this suspition in them to make it seme most true which was in deede most false The first chiefest occasion that augmeÌ„ted this suspition was the hereticke there bearing his fagot which gaue them to imagine that all other heretickes had conspired with him to set the Church on fire After this through the rage of the people running too and fro the dust was so raysed that it shewed as it hadde bene the smoke of fire Which thing together with the out-cry of the people made all men so afrayd that leauing the Sermon they began altogether to runne away But such was the preasse of the multitude running in heapes together that the more they laboured the lesse they could geue out For whilest they ranne all headlong vnto the doores euery man striuing to get out first the thrust one another in such sort and stucke so fast that they which were without neither could get into the Church agayn neither they that were within could get out by any meanes So the one dore being stopped the ran to an other litle wicket on the North side towardes the Colledge called Brason nose Much 〈◊〉 done in the thronge whereof some dyâ—â— some yet 〈◊〉 aliue 〈◊〉 mothers armes were there 〈◊〉 thinking so to passe out But there agayne was the like or greater throng So the people clustring thronging together it put many in daunger and broughte many vnto theyr end by brusing of their bones or sides There was yet an other dore towardes the West which albeit it was shut and seldom opened yet now ranne they to it with such sway that the great barre of iron which is incredible to be spoken being pulled out and broken by force of mens handes the dore notwithstanding could not be opened for the preasse or multitude of people At the last when they were there also past all hope to get out then they were all excedingly amazed and ran vp and downe crying out vpon the heretickes which had coÌ„spired theyr death The more they ranne about cried out the more smoke dust rose in the Church euen as though all thinges now had bene on a flaming fire I thinke there was neuer such a tumultuous hurly burly rising so of nothing heard of before nor so great a feare where was no cause to feare nor peril at all so y t if Democritus the mery philosopher sitting in y e top of the church Democritus was a Phiâ—â—sopher â—hich 〈…〉 laugh 〈…〉 thinge◠〈…〉 vsed to weepe at 〈◊〉 tâ—â—nges seing al things in such safety as they were hadde looked downe vpon the multitude and beholden so great a number some howling and weeping running vppe and downe and playing the madde men now hither now thither as beyng tossed too and fro with waues or tempestes trembling and quaking raging and faring without any manifest cause specially iâ— he had sene those great Rabbines the Doctors laden with so many badges or cognisaunces of wisedome so foolishly and ridiculously seeking holes and corners to hide themselues in gasping breathing and sweating and for very horror being almost beside themselues I thinke he would haue satisfied himself with this one laughter for all his life time or elles rather woulde haue laughed his hart out of his belly whilest one sayd that he playnely heard he noice of the fire an other affirmed that he sawe it with his eyes and an other sware that he felt the molten leade dropping downe vpon his head and shoulders Such is the force of imagination when it is once graffed in mennes hartes through feare In all the whole company there was none that behaued himselfe more modestly then the Hereticke that was there to do penaunce who casting his Fagot of froÌ„ his shoulders vpon a Monkes head that stood by kept himselfe quiet minding to take such part as the other did All the other being careful for themselues neuer made an end of running vp and downe crying out None cried not more earnestly then the Doctor that preached who was as I sayd D. Smith who in a maner first of all cryed out in the pulpit saying These are the traines and subtleties of the heretickes agaynst me Lord haue mercy vpoÌ„ me Lord haue mercy vpon me But might not God as it had bene to speake with Iob out of a whyrle winde haue aunswered agayne vnto this Preacher thus Thou doest now implore my mercy but thou thy self shewest no mercy vnto thy felowes and brethren How doth thy flesh treÌ„bell now at the mention of fire but you thinke it a sport to burne other simple innocents neither do you any thing at all regard it If burning seme so grieuous a matter vnto you and to suffer the torment of fire then you should also haue the like consideration in other mens perils and dauÌ„gers when as you do burne your felowes and brethren Or if you thinke it but a light or trifling matter in theÌ„ go to now do you also with like courage coÌ„temne with like patience suffer now the same tormentes your selues And if so be it I shoulde nowe suffer you with the whole Church to be burned to ashes what other thing shoulde I do vnto you then you do dayly vnto your felowes and brethren Wherefore since you so litle esteme the death of others be now content that other men shoulde also litle regard the death of you With this I say or with some other like aunswere if that either God or humane charity either the common sense of nature would expostulate with them yea if there had bene a fire indeed as they were more feared then hurt who would haue doubted but that it had happened vnto them according to their deserts But now worthy it is the noting how the vayne feare and folly of those catholicks either was deluded either how theyr cruelty was reproued whereby they being better taught by theyr owne example might herafter learne what is to put other poore men to the fire which they themselues here so much abhorred A good warning for the Papistes to know what burning meaneth But to returne agayn to the descriptioÌ„ of this pageantâ— wherin as I sayd before there was no daunger at all yet were they all in such feare as if present death had ben ouer their heades In all this great maze and garboyle there was nothing morâ— feared then the melting of the lead which many affirmed that they felt dropping vpoÌ„ their bodies Now in this sodein
fantasticall orders be so many and in all places so notorious that they are not able to be expressed yet amongest many one you shall heare that chaunced in this Kings dayes in the Citie of Orleance in Fraunce by the Gray Friers about the yeare of our Lord. 1534. The story is this ¶ A tragicall story of certayne Friers in Fraunce in the City of Orleance an 1534. THe Maiors wife of the City of Orleance prouided in her will to be buried without any pompe or solemnity Ex Comâ—mentariâ—â— Ioan. 〈◊〉 Lib. 9. For when any departeth there in some places the Belmen are hyred to goe about the City and in places most frequeÌ„ted to assemble the people with the sound of the bel there to declare the names and y e titles of those parties deceased also where and wheÌ„ they shal be buried A story oâ— certayne Fryers in Orleancâ— exhorting the people to pray for them And when the Coarse is caried forth the most part of the begging friers go withall to y e church with many torches and tapers caried before them and the more pompe solemnity is vsed the more is y e concourse of people But this woman as I said would haue none of all this geare done for her Wherfore her husband which loued her well followed her mind heerein and gaue vnto these greedy cormoraÌ„ts the friers which waiting for their pray in whose Church she was buried besides her father and her grandfather sixe crownes for a reward whereas they gaped for a great deale more And afterward when he cut downe a wood and solde it the friers crauing to haue part thereof freely and without money he denied them this tooke they wonderfull greeuously and where as they loued him not before they deuised now a way to be reuenged saying that his wife was damned euerlastingly The workers of this Tragedy were Colyman and Steuen of Arras both doctors of Diuinitie and the first in deede was a Coniurer and had all his trinkets and furniture concerning such matters in a readines and they vsed the matter thus They set a yong man which was a Nouice aboue ouer the vaute of the Churche and when they came to mumble vp their mattins at midnight after their accustomed maner he made a wonderfull noyse and shriking aloft Then went this Colyman to crossing and coniuring but the other aboue would not speake Beeing charged to make a signe to declare if he were a dumme spirite he russeled and made a noyse agayne and that was the signe and token When they had layd this foundation they went to certayne of the chiefest in all the Citie and suche as fauoured them most and told them what an heauie case was chanced yet did they not vtter what it was but entreated them to take the paines to come to their seruice at nighe When they were come and the seruice was begon he that was alofte made a greate noyse Being demaunded what he woulde and what he was he signified that he might not speake The 〈◊〉 what demaund of the spiâ—rite then was he commaunded to answere to their interrogatories by signes and tokens Now was there a hole made for the purpose where by laying to his eare he might heare and vnderstand what the Coniurer sayd vnto them There was also a table at hand and when anye question was asked he strooke and beate vpon the Table so that he might be heard beneath Then first the Coniurer demaunded whether he were any of them that had ben buried there After that Luthers â—â—â—resie a 〈…〉 the Fryeâ— reckning vp many of their names in order whose bodies had bene buried there at the last he named the Maiors wife Heere he made a signe that hee was the spirit of that woman Then he asked whether be were damned and for what desert or offence Whether it were for couetousnes pride or lechery or not dooing the works of charitie or else for this new sproong vp heresie and Lutheranisme Moreouer what was the cause that he made suche a noise and was so vnquiet Whether it were that the body beeing buried within holy grounde shoulde be digged vp againe and carryed to some other place To all these things he aunswered by signes in lyke case as he was commaunded whereby he affirmed or denyed euery thyng striking twise or thrise vppon the Table When he had thus signified that Luthers heresie was the cause of her damnation Luthers 〈◊〉 a great 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 and that her body must be taken vp the Friers desired the Citizens that were present to beare witnes of such things as they had sene and heard and set their hands to it in writing But they taking aduisement least they shoulde both offende the Maior and bring theÌ„selues in trouble refused to subscribe Notwithstanding the Friers tooke the pixe with the hoste and the Lords body as they call it and all their Saints reliques and caried them to another place and there they sayd theyr Masses which they are wont to do by the Popes Lawe when a Churche is suspended and must be hallowed againe and when the Bishops Officiall heard of thys hee came thether to vnderstand the matter better and associating to him certayne honest men he commaunded the Frier to coniure in his presence and woulde haue appoynted certaine to go vp to the vaut to see if any spirite did there appeare But Steuen of Arras was sore against it and exhorted them earnestly that they should not so do saying that the spirit ought not to be molested And albeit the Officiall did earnestly vrge them to coniure before him The Maior 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 yet could they not bring them to it In the meane time the Maior making his frends priuie what he would do went to the King and informed him of the whole matter And because the Friers trusting to their immunities and priuileges refused to come in iudgement the King chose certaine out of the court of Parliament at Paris to examine the matter and gaue them full authoritie so to do Whereupon they were caried to Paris and constrayned to make aunswere but they would confesse nothing Then they were sent againe to prison and kept apart one from another and the Nouice was kept in Fumeus house a Senatour and being oftentimes examined he woulde confesse nothing fearing least he should after be murthered of theÌ„ for slaundering theyr order But when the iudges promised him that he should haue no harme and should come no more in the Friers handes he declared to them the whole matter in order and being brought before the others he auouched the same But they albeit they were conuicted and in maner taken with the deede yet refused they theyr iudges and bragged of their priuiledges but it was altogether in vayne The Fryers condemned 〈◊〉 prison 〈◊〉 punishement for they were condemned in open iudgement that they should be caryed againe to Orleaunce and committed to prison and afterwardes
yet hitherto scarce fully found What cause said he is that The concourse or meeting sayd I of the light of the wandering Planets and Stars To this the king thus replied agayne Forsomuch sayd he as the motion of the stars kepeth not one course but is diuers and variable by continual alteration how is it then that the cause of these Comets either doth not quickely vade vanish or that the Comet doth not keep one certayne and vniforme course motion with the sayd Starres and Planets Whereunto I aunswered that the Comet hath his course and mouing but much more swifter then they because of the diuersity of aspect as we see in Christall and in the Sunne when the forme of the Raynbow rebouÌ„deth on the wall Lactea via is a white and a brighte parte of the firmament like a long white causie or way appearing in the night amoÌ„g the thicke starres For a litle mutation maketh a great difference of place Then sayde y e king and how can that be hauing no subiect For of y e rainbow the wall is the subiect Like sayd I as in Lactea via or in reflection of lightes as where many candles he lighted and set nere together in the middle they cause a certain bright and white lightsomnes to appeare c. And so by this litle triall a great gesse may be geuen what was in this king In whome no doubt was a great hope and expectation amongst all good learned meÌ„ both for the ingenious forwardnes amiable sweetnes which in his conditions appeared First he began to loue fauor liberall arts sciences before he knew them and to know them before he could vse them whose mortall conditioÌ„ and soden decease and decay in those tender vnripe yeres not onely England but all the world hath cause to lament O how truely is it sayd of the Poet. Thinges that be exceeding excellent Be not commonly long permanent A shew or sight onely of excellency he could geue vs example he could not geue Where a kingly maiesty required grauity there you should haue sene him a sage and an olde man and yet gentle and pleasant also according as the coÌ„ditioÌ„ of his age then required He plaid wel vpoÌ„ the Lâ—te He had also to doe in handling of weighty affayres of the Realme He was liberall and bountifull in hart therein he imitated his father c. Flete nefas magnum Carmen Epâ—taphium Cardani in obiâ—um Reg. Edouardi sed toto flebitis orbe Mortales vester corruit omnis honor Nam Regum decus iuuenum flos spesque bonorum Delitiae secli gloria gentis erat Dignus Apollineis lachrymis doctaeque Mineruae Flosculus heu misero concidit antè diem Te tumulo dabimus Musae supremaque flentes Munera Melpomene tristia fata canet Ex Hier. Cardano Thus after the godly dispositioÌ„ and properties of this king briefly in this wise declared now God willing wee will intermeddle something to describe the order proceedinges which he folowed in his administration gouernement of both the states as well politick as especially ecclesiasticke The Lord Edw. Semer made L. Protectour Who after the decease of his Father comming to the crowne because he was of young tender age he was committed to 16. gouernors Amongest whom especiallye the Lord Edward Semer Duke of Somerset his Uncle was assigned and adioyned to him as Protector and ouer seer of him and of the commoÌ„ wealth Commendation of the Lord Protectour a man not so highly aduanced for his consanguinity as also for his noble vertues and especially for his fauour to Gods word worthye of his vocation and calling Through the endeuor and industry of which man first that monstrous Hidra with vj. heades the sixe Articles I meane which deuoured vp so many men before was abolished taken away By reasoÌ„ wherof the counsels and procedings of Winchester began to decaye who storming at the same matter wrote to the Lord Protectour in the cause therof as by his letters is to be sene The holy scriptures he restored to the mother toung masses he extinguished and abolished Furthermore Reformation by K. Edward after softer beginnings by litle litle greater thinges folowed in the reformation of the Churches Then suche as before were in banishmeÌ„t for the dauÌ„ger of the truth were again receiued to theyr couÌ„try To be short a new face of things began now to appeare as it were in a stage new players coÌ„ming in the olde being thrust out For y e most part y e Bishops of churthes diocesses were chauÌ„ged Such as had bene dombe prelates before were compelled to geue place to other then that would preach and take paynes Besides other also out of forreine couÌ„tries meÌ„ of learning and notable knowledge were sent for and receiued Anno 1547. among whome was Peter Martyr Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius Of whome the first taught at Oxford the other two professed at Cambridge Peter Martyr Marr. Bucer Paulus Phagius Edâ— Boner B. of London committed to the Marshaâ—sey Gardiner and Tonsâ—all committed to the tower and that w t no smal commendation of the whol vniuersity Of the old bishops some were coÌ„mitted to one ward some to an other Boner Bishop of London was committed to the Marshalsey eftsoones for his contempt and misdemeanour deposed froÌ„ his bishopricke as in further processe foloweth to be sene Gardiner Bishop of Winchester with Tonstal Bishop of Duresme was cast into the Tower for his disobedience where he kept his Christmas three yeares together more worthy of some other place without the Tower if it hadde pleased god otherwise not to haue meÌ„t a further plague to this Realme by that man But these meek and gentle times of king Edward vnder the gouernment of this noble Protector haue this one commendation proper vnto them for that among y e whole number of the popish sort of whom some priuily did steale out of the realm many were crafty dissemblers some were open and manifest aduersaries yet of all y t multitude there was not one man that lost his life In summe duryng the whole time of the 6. yeares of this king much tranquility and as it were a breathing time was graunted to the whole Church of England So that the rage of persecutioÌ„ ceasing and the sword taken out of the aduersaries hand there was now no dauÌ„ger to the godly vnlesse it were onely by wealth and prosperity which many times bringeth more dammage in corrupting meÌ„s minds then any time of persecution or affliction Briefly during all this time neither in smithfield nor any other quarter of this realme any was heard to suffer for any matter of religion either Papist or Protestant eyther for one opinioÌ„ or other except onely two one an English woman called Ioan of Kent and the other a Dutch man named George who dyed for certayne Articles not much necessary here to be
there a felow prisoner M. Cardmaker with whom he had Christian and comfortable conference and also because out of prison as before out of a pulpit he might preach to his parishners as by his letter here after shall be declared THe fourth day of February M. Saunders degraded by B. Boner the Bishop of London did come to the prisoÌ„ where he was to disgrade him which when he had done Laurence Saunders sayd to hym I thanke God I am none of your Church The day folowing in the morning M. Saunders caryed to Couentrye the Shriffe of London deliuered him to certayn of the Queenes Gard which were appoynted to cary him to the City of CoueÌ„try there to be burned The fyrst night they came to S. AlboÌ„s wher M. Grimoald a man who had more store of good giftes then of great constancy did speake with him After M. Saunders had geuen him a lesson meete for his lightnes he tooke a cup into his hand and asked him if he would pledge him of that cup of which he would begin to him Grimoald by his shrugging and shrinking shewing what he was sayd of that cup which is in your hand I will pledge you but of that other which you meane I will not promise you Well sayde Mayster Saunders my deare Lord Iesus Christ hath begon to me of a more bitter cup then mine shall be and shall I not pledge my most sweet Sauior yes I hope After they were come to Couentry A good Shoomaker of Couentrye the same nyght a poore Shoomaker which was wont to serue him of shoes came to him after his maner sayd Oh my good Mayster God strengthen and comfort you Gramercies good Shoomaker quoth M. Saunders and I pray thee to pray for me for I am the vnmeetest man for this high office that euer was appoynted to it but my gracious God and deare father is able to make me stroÌ„g enough That same night he was put into the common Gayle among other prisoners where he slept litle but spent the night in prayer M. Saunders put in the common gayle in Couentrye February 8. M. Saunders brought to the place of execution and instructing of others The next day which was the viij of Februarye hee was lead to the place of execution in the Parcke without the City going in an old gowne and a shyerte barefooted and afttimes fell flat on the ground and prayed When he was come nigh to the place the Officer appoynted to see y e execution done sayd to M. Saunders that he was one of them which marred the Queenes Realme with â—alse doctrine and heresy wherfore thou hast deserued death quoth he but yet if thou wilt reuoke thy heresies y e Queene hath pardoned thee if not yonder fire is prepared for thee To whom M. Saunders aunswered it is not I nor my fellow Preachers of Gods truth that haue hurt the queenes Realme but it is your selfe such as you are Achab accuseth Elias for troubling Israell which haue alwayes resisted Gods holy word it is you which haue do marre the Queenes Realme I do hold no heresies but the doctrine of God the blessed Gospel of Christ that hold I that beleue I that haue I taught and that will I neuer reuoke With that this Tormentor cryed away with him and away from him went M. Saunders with a mery courage towardes the fire He fell to the ground and prayed he rose vppe agayn tooke the stake to which he shuld be chayned in his armes and kissed it saying Welcome the Crosse of Christ welcome euerlasting life and being fastened to the stake and fire put to him full sweetely he slepte in the Lord. ⧠The burning of Mayster Laurence Saunders at Couentry And to the intent to geue to the Reader to vnderstand the better what the grace of Christ worketh in his seruaÌ„ts and agayne A Comparison betweene Laurence Saunders and S. Laurence how feeble weake man is of himselfe without this grace geuen from aboue though he seeme otherwise neuer so stout in himselfe here therfore haue we added to the foresayd story of Laurence Saunders the communication which in the beginning of his trouble was betwene him and Doct. Pendleton Strength to staÌ„d in Christ commeth not of our selues but it is the gift of God by the example whereof such as stand may learne to vnderstaÌ„d and take heed with due feare not to bragge to leane to the grace of the Lord and not to presume in themselues ¶ A certayne communication betwene Laurence Saunders and Doctor Pendleton in the beginning of Queene Maries tyme. Talke betweene M. Saunders Doctour Pendleton D Pendleton a stout preacher of the Gospel in K. Edwards tyme. AT the chaunge of religion in this Realme and the beginning of Queene Maries reigne Doct. Pendleton and M. Saunders men knowne to the world not only to be learned but also earnest preachers of Gods word in the time of blessed king Edward met together in the country where by occasioÌ„ they were at that time and as the case required by reason of the persecution that was then at hand fell to debate what was best for them to doe in so daungerous a season Whereupon M. Saunders whether thorow very fraylty in deed of his weake flesh that was loth to tast of the bitter cup though his spirite were ready thervnto or whether it were vpon the mistrust of hys owne strength that he might receiue the greater power from aboue or whether it were not for any one of the sayd causes alone but for both together or such like semed so fearefull and feeble spirited that he shewed himselfe in appearance like either to fall quite from God and his word whiche he had taught or at least to betake him to his heeles and to fly the land rather then to sticke to his profession and abyde by his tackle M. Saunders timerouâ— in Christes cause at the first beginning so as Doctor Pendleton who on the coÌ„trary side appeared not so big of body but as bold in courage nor so earnest before in Pulpit but as ready now to seale the same with his bloud tooke vppon him to comfort M. SauÌ„ders all that he might admonishing him as he could do it very well not to forsake cowardly his flocke when hee had most neede to defend the wolfe from them neither hauing put to his hand to Gods plough to start now aside and geue it ouer nor yet that is worst of all hauyng once forsakeÌ„ Antichrist to fall either himselfe or to suffer others by his example to returne to theyr vomit agayne After which and such like perswasions bidding him be of good comfort and to take a good hart vnto him what man quoth he there is a great deale more cause in me to be afeard theÌ„ in you for as much as you see I cary a greater masse of flesh vpon my backe then you do and being so laden with a
vttermost of thy power thou hast allowed maintained and defended at sundrie times Item that thou hauing hearde knowen and vnderstanded all the premisses thus to be as is aforesayde haste not regarded al oâ— any part thereof but contrary to the same and euery part thereof hast attempted and done condemning transgressing and breaking that promise faith religion order and custome aforesayd and hast becommen and art an hereticke and misbeleeuer in the premisses denying the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar and obstinately affirming that the substance of materiall bread and wine are there remaining and that the substance of Christes body and bloud taken of the virginé Mary are not there in the sayd Sacrament really and truely being Item that all the premisses be true notorious famous and manifest and that vpon all the same there haue and be amongst the sad and good people of the Citie of London and Dioces of the same in great multitude commonly and publickely a common and publicke fame and opinion and also in all places where thou hast bene within the sayd Dioces of London ☞ These Articles being geuen to them in writing by the Byshop the next day folowing was assigned to them to geue vp and to exhibite their aunsweres vnto the same * The third dayes Session vpon the examination of M. Causton and M. Higbed Upon the which day being the first day of March the said Thomas Causton The third dayes Session and Thomas Higbed Gentlemen being brought before the Byshop in the Consistory there exhibited their aunsweres to the Articles aforesayd the tenour of which aunsweres here followeth ¶ The aunsweres of Thomas Causton and Thomas Higbed seuerally made to the foresaid Articles obiected as before TO the first they aunswere and confesse the same to be true The aunsweres of the Marâ—â—rs to the Articles To the second they answere and beleeue the same to be true To the third they aunswere and beleeue the same to be true To the fourth they aunswere and thinke the same to be true To the fift vnto this clause and so was it in very deede they aunswere and beleeue the same to be true And vnto that clause and so was it in very deede they aunswere negatiuely and beleeue that it was not in very deede To the sixt seuenth and eyght they aunswere and beleeue the same to be true To the ninth they aunswere and say that they thinke they haue a iust and lawfull cause and ground to swarue and go from the sayd fayth and Religion because they haue now read more of Scripture then either themselues or their Parents and kinsfolke Godfathers or Godmothers haue read or seene heeretofore in that behalfe To the tenth they aunswere say and beleeue that the sayd persons articulate haue bene named taken and counted for heretickes and so condemned for heretickes yet about three yeares past they were taken for good Christian persons And for somuch as these Respondents did neuer heare them preach coÌ„cerning the Sacrament of the aultar they say that they preached well in that they sayd and preached that Christ is not present really and truly in the sayd Sacrament TransubstantiatioÌ„ denyed but that there is remayning the substance of bread and wine To the eleuenth they aunswere and say that howsoeuer other folkes do repute and take the sayde persons articulate yet these Respondents them selues did neuer nor yet do so accompt and take them And further they say that in case the sayd persons articulate named in this article haue preached that in the Sacrament of the altar is very materiall wine and not the substance of Christes body and bloud vnder the formes of bread and wyne then they preached well and truly and these respondents themselues do so beleeue To the twelfth they aunswere and say that where other folke haue dispraysed the sayd persons articulate and disalowed theyr opinions these Respondents for ought that they at any tyme haue heard did like and allow the sayd persons and theyr sayings To the thirteenth they aunswere and say that they haue not broken or condemned any promise made by their Godfathers and Godmothers for them at their baptisme and that they are no heretickes nor misbeleeuers in that they beleeue that there remayneth only bread and wine in the sacrament of the aultar and that Christes naturall body is not there but in heauen for they say that the scriptures so teach them To the foureteenth they answere and beleeue that the premisses before by them confessed be true notorious and manifest After these answeres exhibited and perused then the B. speaking vnto theÌ„ after this sort beginneth first as he did euer before with Thomas Causton Because ye shall not be sodenly trapped A copy of Catholicke 〈◊〉 shewed and that men shall not say that I go about to seke snares to put you away I haue hitherto respited you that you should way coÌ„sider with your self your state and coÌ„dition and that you should while ye haue time and space acknowledge the truth and returne to the vnity of the catholicke churche Then the bishop reading theyr former articles and aunsweres to the same asked them if they would recant which when they denyed they were againe dismissed and commaunded to appeare the wensday next after at two of the clocke at after noone there to receaue their definitiue sentence agaynst them Which thinge as it seemeth was yet differred ¶ An other examination of M. Causton and Maister Higbed THe next Friday being the eight day of March An other examination This Stempe is now Warden of the Colledge in Winchester M. Causton denyeth to recant the sayd Thomas CaustoÌ„ was first called to examinatioÌ„ before the bishop Fecknam and D. Stempe in his Pallace and there had read vnto hym his foresayd articles with hys answeres therunto after certain exhortations to recant his former profession to be conformable to the vnitie of their church they promised him so doing willingly to receaue him agayn therunto To whoÌ„ he answered you goe about to catch vs in snares ginnes But marke by what measure ye measure vs looke you to be measured with the same agayne at Gods hands The bishop still perswaded with him to recant To whom he answered no I wil not abiure Ye sayd that the bishops that were lately burned be Heretickes But I pray God make me suche an Hereticke as they were The bishop then leauing M. Causton calleth forth M. Higbed vsing with hym the like perswasioÌ„s that they did with the other But he answered I wil not abiure M. Higbed called forth denyeth to abiure For I haue bene of this minde and opinion that I am now these 16. yeares and doe what ye can ye shall doe no more then God will permitte you to doe and with what measure ye measure vs looke for the same agayne at Gods hands Then Fecknam asked him his opinion in the sacrameÌ„t of the altar To whom he answered
in the supper of Christ which the Sacramente of the aultar as the Papists call it and vse it doth vtterly ouerthrow is a true and very presēce of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not to the stander by looker vpon as it is a true very presence of bread wine to the sences of men to beleue this I saye will not serue and therfore as an herericke I am condemned and shal be burned whereof I aske God hartily mercy that I do no more reioyce then I do hauing so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my deare Lorde God and Sauiour to suffer For albeit mo manifold sinnes euen sithen I came into prison haue deserued at the handes of God not onely this tēporal but also eternall fire in hell much more then my former sinful life which y e Lord pardō for his Christes sake as I knowe he of his mercy hath done neuer will lay mine iniquities to my charge to condēnation so great is his goodnes praised therfore be his holy name althogh I say my manifold and greeuous late sinnes haue deserued most iustly all the tyranny that mā or deuill can do vnto me and therfore I confesse that the Lorde is iust that his iudgements be true and deserued on my behalfe yet y e Bishoppes and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himselfe his worde his trueth and Religion And therfore I haue great cause yea most great cause to reioice that euer I was borne and hetherto kept of the Lord that by my death which is deserued for my sinnes it pleaseth y e heauenly father to glorifie his name to testifie hys truth to confirme his veritie to repugne his aduersaries Oh good God and mercifull father forgeue my great vnthākfulnes especially herein And you my dearely beloued for the Lord Iesu Christes sake I humbly and hartily in his bowels bloude do now for my last Vale and farewell in this present lyfe beseeche you and euerye of you that you will consider this worke of the Lord accordingly First by me to be admonished to beware of hipocrisie and carnall securitie professe not the Gospell with tongue and lippes onely but in hart veritie frame and fashion your liues accordingly beware Gods name be not euill spoken of and the Gospell lesse regarded by your conuersation God forgeue me that I haue not so hartily professed it as I shoulde haue done but haue sought much my selfe therein The Gospell is a new doctrine to the old man it is new wyne and therfore cannot be put in old bottels without more great hurt thē good wine to the bottels If we will talke with y e Lorde we must put of our shoes and carnall affections if wee will heare the voyce of the Lorde we must wash our garmentes and be holy if we will be Christes disciples wee must deny our selues take vp our crosse and follow Christ we cannot serue two maysters If we seeke Christs kingdome we must also seeke for the righteousnes thereof Christian profession requireth Christian conuersation To this petition Let thy kingdome come we must ioyne Thy will be done done on earth as it is in heauen If wee will not be doers of the worde but hearers of it onely we sore deceiue our selues If wee heare the gospell and loue it not we declare our selues to be but fooles and builders vpon the sand The Lordes spirite hateth fayning deceitfulnes the Lord abhorreth if we come to him wee must beware that we come not with a double hart for then may chance that God will aunswere vs according to the blocke which is in our heart and so we shall deceiue our selues and others To fayth see y t we couple a good conscience least wee make a shipwracke Fayth would be coupled euer with a good conscience To the Lord we must come with fear and reuerence If we will be gospellers we must be Christes if we be Christes we must crucifie our flesh with the lustes and concupiscences therof if we wil be vnder grace sinne must not beare rule in vs. We may not come to the Lord and draw nigh to him with our lips and leaue our hartes els where least the Lordes wrath waxe hot He exhorteth to repentance and he take from vs the good remayning In no case can y e kingdome of Christ approch to them that repent not Therfore my dearely beloued let vs repent and be hartily sory y t we haue so carnally so hipocritically so couetously so vaynegloriously professed the gospell For all these I confesse my selfe to the glory of God that he may couer mine offences in the day of iudgement Let the anger plagues of God most iustly fallen vpon vs be applyed to euery one of our desertes that from the bottome of our hartes euery of vs may say It is I Lord that haue sinned agaynst thee it is my hipocrisie my vaynglory my couetousnes vncleanes carnalitie securitie idlenes vnthankfulnes selfeloue Our sinnes prouoke persecutiō and such like which haue deserued the taking away of our good king of thy word and true religion of thy good ministers by exile prisonmēt and death it is my wickednes that causeth successe and increase of authoritie and peace to thine enemies Oh be mercifull be mercifull vnto vs. He exhorteth to pray how to pray with repentance Turne to vs agayne O Lorde of hostes turne vs vnto thee correct vs but not in thy furie least we be consumed in thyne anger chastice vs not in thy wrathful displeasure reproue vs not but in the middest of thine anger remember thy mercy For if thou marke what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it But with thee is mercifulnes that thou mightest be worshipped Oh then be mercifull vnto vs y t we might truely worship thee Helpe vs for the glorye of thy name be mercifull vnto our sinnes for they are great O heale vs and help vs for thine honor Let not the wicked people say where is their God c. On this sort my right dearely beloued let vs hartilye bewayle our sinnes repent vs of our former euil life hartily and earnestly purpose to amēd our lyues in all things continually watch in prayer diligently and reuerently attend heare and reade the holy scriptures labour after our vocation to amend our brethren Praying hearing reading the holy scriptures Let vs reproue the workes of darckenes Let vs flee frō al Idolatrye Let vs abhorre the Antichristiā and romish rotten seruice detest the popishe Masse abrenounce their Romishe God prepare our selues to the crosse be obedient to all that be in authoritie in all thinges that be not agaynst God and his word for then aunswere with the Apostles It is more meete to obey God then man Howbeit neuer for any thinge resiste Obedience to magistrates in all that is not agaynst Gods word
in their owne sapience which is playne foolishnes amongest the wise indeede that is amongest such as haue heard Gods worde and doe followe it for they onely are counted wise of the wisedome of God our Sauiour In deede if I should simply consider my life with that whiche it ought to haue bene He confesseth his sinnes before God and as God in his lawe requireth then could I not but cry as I do Iustus es domine omnia iudicia tua vera i. Righteous art thou O Lord and all thy iudgemēts are true For I haue much greeued thee and transgressed thy holy preceptes not onely before my professing the Gospell but sithen also yea euen sithen my comming into prison I do not excuse but accuse my selfe before God and al his Church that I haue greeuously offended my Lord God I haue not loued his Gospell as I should haue done I haue sought my selfe and not simply and onely his glory and my brethrens commoditie I haue bene to vnthankefull secure carnall hipocriticall vayneglorious c. All which my euils the Lord of mercy pardon me for his Christes sake as I hope and certaynly beleeue he hath done for his great mercy in Christ oure redeemer But when I consider the cause of my condemnation I cannot but lament that I doe no more reioyce then I doe For it is Gods veritie and trueth The Papistes condemne not Bradford but Christ. So that the condemnation is not a condemnation of Bradford simply but rather a condemnation of Christ and his trueth Bradford is nothing els but an instrument in whome Christe and his doctrine is condemned And therefore my dearely beloued reioyce reioyce and geue thankes with me and for me that euer God did vouchsafe so great a benefite to our countrey as to choose the most vnworthye I meane my selfe to be one in whome it would please him to suffer any kinde of affliction muche more this violent kinde of death whiche I perceiue is prepared for me with you for his sake All glory and prayse be geuen vnto God our father for his great exceeding mercy towardes me through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen But perchaunce you will saye vnto me what is the cause for the whiche you are condemned we heare say that ye denye all presence of Christ in his holy Supper and so make it a bare signe and common bread and nothyng els My dearly beloued what is sayde of me and what will be I cannot tell It is tolde me that Pendleton is gone doune to Preach with you not as he once recanted for you all knowe hee hath preached contrary to that hee was wont to preach afore I came amongest you but to recant that which he hath recanted D. Pendleton recanted first in K. Edwardes tyme and now agayne in Q. Maryes tyme. Howe hee will speake of me and report before I come when I am come and when I am burned I muche passe not for he that is so vncertayne and wil speake so often agaynst him selfe I can not thinke hee will speake well of me except it make for hys purpose and profite but of this inough The causes why M. Bradford was cōdemned In deede the chiefe thing which I am condemned for as an hereticke is because I deny in the sacrament of the aultar whiche is not Christes supper but a playne peruerting of it being vsed as the papistes now vse it to be a reall naturall and corporall presence of Christes bodye and bloud vnder the formes and accidences of bread and wine Transubstantiation the deuills darling and daughter of Antichrist that is because I deny transubstantiation whiche is the dearling of the Deuill and daughter and heyre to Antichristes religion whereby the Masse is mayntayned Christes supper peruerted his sacrifice and Crosse imperfited hys Priesthood destroyed the ministery taken away repentaunce repelled and all true godlynes abandoned In the supper of our Lord or sacrament of Christes body and bloud I confesse and beleeue that there is a true and very presence of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not of the stander by and looker on as there is a verye true presence of bread and wine to the sences of him that is partaker thereof This fayth this doctrine whiche consenteth with the worde of God and with the true testimony of Christes Church whiche the Popishe Churche doth persecute will I not forsake and therefore am I condemned as an hereticke and shall be burned But my dearely beloued this trueth whiche I haue taught and you haue receiued I beleued and do beleue and therein geue my life I hope in God shall neuer be burned bound nor ouercome but shall triumphe haue victorye and be at libertye maugre the head of all Gods aduersaries For there is no counsayle agaynst the Lord nor no deuise of man can be able to defeate the veritie in anye other then suche as be children of vnbeliefe whiche haue no loue to the truth and therefore are geuen vp to beleue lyes Frō which plague the Lord of mercies deliuer you and all the realme my deare harts in the Lord I humblie beseeche his mercy Amen M. Bradfordes farewell to the countrey of Lankeshire And to the ende you might be deliuered from thys plague right deare to me in the Lorde I shall for my fare well with you for euer in this present lyfe hartely desire you all in the bowels and bloud of our most mercifull Sauiour Iesus Christ to attend vnto these things which I now shall shortly write vnto you out of the holy scriptures of the Lord. You knowe an heauy plague or rather plagues of God is fallen vpon vs Gods manifold plagues vpon England in Q. Maryes dayes in takyng away our good Kyng Gods true Religion Gods true Prophetes and Ministers c. And setting ouer vs such as seeke not the Lorde after knowledge whose endeuours GOD prospereth wonderfully to the tryall of many that his people may bothe better knowe themselues The cause of Gods plagues is our iniquities and not knowing the tyme of Gods visitation and be knowen Nowe the cause hereof is our iniquities and greeuous sinnes We did not know the tyme of our visitation we were vnthankefull vnto God we contemned the Gospell carnally abused it to serue our hipocrisie our vaynglory our viciousnes auarice idlenes securitie c. Long did y e Lord linger and tary to haue shewed mercy vppon vs but we were euer longer the worse Therefore most iustly hath God dealt with vs and dealeth with vs yea yet we may see that his iustice is tempered with much mercy whereto let vs attribute that we are not vtterly consumed For if the Lord should deale with vs after our desertes alas howe coulde we abide it In his anger therfore seeyng hee doeth remember his mercye vndeserued yea vndesired on our behalfe let vs take occasion the more speedily to goe out to meete him not with force
your selfe borne in a blessed time that haue found this grace with God to be a vessell of honour to suffer with his Saints yea with his sonne My beloued God hath not done so with many The Apostle saith Not many noble 1. Cor. 1. not many riche not many wise in the world hath the Lord God chosen Oh then what cause haue you to reioyce that amongst the not many he hath chosen you to be one For that cause hath God placed you in your office that therefore ye might the more see his speciall dignation and loue towards you It had not bene so great a thyng for M. Hopkins to haue suffred as M. Hopkins as it is for M. Hopkins also to suffer as M. Shiriffe Oh happy day that you were made shiriffe by the which as God in this world would promote you to a more honourable degree so by suffering in this roome he hath exalted you in heauen and in the sight of his church children to a much more excellent glory When was it read that a shiriffe of a citie hath suffred for the Lordes sake Where read we of any Shiriffe that hath bene cast in prison for conscience to Godward How could God haue delt more louingly w t you then herein he hath done To the end of the worlde it shall be written for a memoriall to your prayse that Rich. Hopkins shiriffe of Couentry for conscience to do his office before God was cast in the Fleete and there kept prisoner a long tyme. Happy twise happy are you if herefore you may geue your life Neuer could you haue attayned to this promotion on this sort out of that office How do you preach now not onely to all men but specially to magistrates in this realme Who would euer haue thoght that you should haue bene the first magistrate that for christes sake should haue lost any thing R. Hopkins the first Magistrate that suffered for his conscience As I sayd before therfore I say againe that your state is happy Good brother before God I write the truth vnto you my conscience bearing me witnes that you are in a most happy state with the Lord and before his sight Be thankfull therefore reioyce in your trouble pray for pacience perseuere to the ende let pacieÌ„ce haue her perfect worke Iacob 1. If you want this wisedome and power aske it of God who will geue it to you in his good tyme. Hope still in him yea if he should slay you yet trust in hym wyth Iob and you shall perceiue that the ende will be to finde him mercyfull full of compassion for he will not breake promise with you which hitherto did neuer so with any He is with you in trouble he heareth you callyng vppon hym yea before you cal your desires are not only known but accepted through Christ. If now and then he hide hys face from you it is but to prouoke your appetite to make you the more to long for him This is most true He is a comming and will come he will not be long But if for a tyme he seeme to tary yet stand you still and you shall see the wonderfull workes of the Lord. Oh beloued wherefore should you be heauy Is not Christ Emanuell God with vs Shall you not find that as he is true in saying In the world you shall haue trouble 1. Cor. 1. so is he in saying In mee you shall haue comfort He doth not sweare only that trouble will come but with all he sweareth that comfort shall ensue And what comfort such a comfort as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard nor the hart of man can conceiue Oh great comfort who shall haue this Forsooth they that suffer for the Lord. And are not you one of them Yea verily are you Then as I said happy happy and happy againe are you my dearely beloued in the Lord. You now suffer with the Lord surely you shall bee glorified with him Call vpon God therfore in your trouble and he will heare you yea deliuer you in such sort as most shall make both to his your glory also And in this calling I hartily pray you to pray for me your fellow in affliction Now we be both going in the high way to heauen for by many afflictioÌ„s must we enter in thether whether God bring vs for his mercies sake Amen Amen Your fellow in affliction Iohn Bradford ¶ To my good Sister Maistresse Elizabeth Browne GOod sister God our Father make perfect the good hee hath begun in you vnto the end A lette◠〈◊〉 M Bradâ—â—â—â— to Mistâ—â—â— Browâ—â— now 〈◊〉 Mistres Rushbrough I am afrayde to write vnto you because you so ouercharge your selfe at all tymes euen when so euer I doe but send to you commendations I would bee more bold on you then many others and therfore you might suspend so great tokens til I should write vnto you of my need which thyng doubtlesse I would do if it vrged me Deare sister I see your vnfained loue to me wardes in God and haue done of long time the which I do recompence with the like and will do by gods grace so long as I liue therefore I hope not to forget you but in my poore prayers to haue you in remembraunce as I hope you haue me 2. Tim. â— Otherwyse I can do you no seruice except it bee now and then by my writyng to let you from better exercise where yet the end of my writyng is to excite and stir vp your hart more earnestly to go on forwards in your well begon enterprise For you know none shal be crowned but such as striue lawfully none receiueth the gleue but those that runne to the appointed marke Heb. 10. None shall be saued but such as persist and continue to the very end Therfore deare Sister remember that we haue neede of patience that when we haue done the good will of God wee may receiue the promise Patience and perseueraunce bee the proper notes whereby Gods children are knowne from counterfaites They that perseuere not were alwayes but hypocrites Many make godly beginnings yea their progresse seemeth meruailous but yet after in the end they fayle These were neuer of vs sayâ—h S. Iohn for if they had bene of vs they would haue continued vnto the very end Go to now therfore myne own beloued in the Lord Wholsome lessons of lyfe as you haue well begun and well gone forward so well persist and happily end and then all is yours Though this be sharpe and sower yet it is not tedious or long Do all that euer you doe simply for God and as to God so shall neuer vnkyndnesse nor any other thyng make you to leaue of from well doyng so long as you may do well Accustome your selfe now to see God continually that he may be all in all vnto you In good thyngs behold his mercy and apply it vnto your selfe In euill thyngs
is the next and immediate cause which by Gods promise worketh our iustification according as it is wrytten Crede in Dominum Iesum saluus eris tu domus tua i. Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued thou and thy whole house Actes 16. And thus muche touching the definition of Election wyth the causes thereof declared Which you see nowe to be no merites nor woorkes of man whether they go before or come after faith but onely the meere mercy of God through faith For like as all they that be borne of Adam doe taste of his malediction though they tasted not his apple so al they that be borne of Christ which is by faith take part of the obedience of Christ although they neuer did that obedience them selues whyche was in hym Rom. 5. Nowe to the second consideration let vs see likewise how The second â—onsideration and in what order this election of God proceedeth in chusing and electing them which hee ordaineth to saluation which order is this In them that be chosen to life first Gods mercy and free grace bringeth foorth election Election worketh vocation or Gods holy calling which vocation thorowe hearing bringeth knowledge and faith of Christ Grace Election â—ocation Fayth â—uâ—â—ificatioÌ„ Glorification Mans free-will Blynd â—ortune Man wisedome Mans Learnâ—ng Maâ—s 〈◊〉 Worâ—es of the lawe excluded from the causes of our saluatioÌ„ in Chriâ—t Faith through promise obtaineth iustification Iustification thorow hope waiteth for glorification Election is before time Uocation and faith commeth in time Iustification and glorification is wythout ende Election depending vppon Gods free grace and will excludeth all mannes will blinde fortune chaunce and all peraduentures Uocation standing vpon Gods election excludeth all mans wisedome cunning learning intention power and presumption Faith in Christ proceding by y e gift of the holy Ghoste and freely iustifying man by Gods promise excludeth all other merites of men all condition of deseruing and all works of the law both Gods law and mans law with all other outward meanes what soeuer Iustification comming freely by Faith standeth sure by promise without doubt feare or wauering in this lyfe Glorification pertaining onely to the life to come by hope is looked for Grace and mercy preuenteth Election ordaineth Uocation prepareth and receiueth the word whereby commeth faith Faith iustifieth Iustification bringeth glory Election is the immediate and next cause of vocation Uocation which is the working of Gods spirit by the woord is the immediate and next cause of faith Faith is the immediate and next cause of iustification And this order and connexion of causes is diligeÌ„tly to be obserued Papistes 〈◊〉 and the doctrine 〈…〉 because of the Papistes which haue miserably confounded and inuerted this doctrine thus teaching that almighty God so farre foorth as he foreseeth mans merites before to come so doeth he dispense his election Dominus pro vt cuiusque merita fore praeuidet ita dispensat electionis gratiam And againe Nullis praecedentibus meritis Dominum rependere electionis gratiam futuris tamen concedere That is That the Lorde recompenseth the grace of election not to any merites preceeding but yet graunteth the same to the merites which follow after As though we had our election by our holinesse that followeth after not rather haue our holinesse by Gods election going before But we folowing the scripture say otherwise that the cause onely of Gods election Election is hys owne free mercy and the cause only of our iustification is our faith in Christ and nothing els As for example first concerning Election if the question be asked why was Abraham chosen and not Nachor Why was Iacob chosen not Esau Why was Moses elected and Pharao hardened Why Dauid accepted and Saule refused Why fewe be chosen and the moste forsaken It can not be answeared otherwise but thus because it was so the good will of God In like maner touching vocation and also faith if the question be asked why this vocation gifte of faith was geuen to Cornelius the Gentil and not to Tertullius the Iewe Whye to the poore to the babes and little ones of this world of whom Christ speaketh I thanke thee Father which haste hidde this from the wise c. Mathew 11. Whye to the vnwise Vocation bringeth fayth the simple abiectes and outcastes in thys worlde Of whome speaketh S. Paule 1. Cor. 1. Yee see your calling my brethren howe not many of you c. Why to the sinners and not to the iust Why the beggers by the hye wayes were called and the bidden gestes excluded We can goe to no other cause but to Gods purpose election and saye wyth Christe our Sauiour Quia pater sic complacitum est ante te i. Yea father for so it seemed good in thy sight Luke 18. And so for Iustification likewise if the question be asked why the Publicane was iustified Iustification by fayth onely and not the Pharisey Luke 18. Why Marie the sinner and not Symon the inuiter Luke 11. Why harlottes and Publicanes goe before the Scribes and Pharisees in the kingdom Mat. 21. Why the sonne of the free woman was receiued and the bond womans sonne being hys elder reiected Genes 21. Why Israel whych so long sought for righteousnes found it not and the Gentiles whych sought not for it found it Rom. 9. Wee haue no other cause heereof to render but to say wyth S. Paule because they soughte for it by woorkes of the Lawe and not by Faith which faith as it commeth not by mans will as the Papist falsly pretendeth but only by the election and free gift of God so it is only the immediate cause whereunto the promise of oure saluation is annexed according as we read And therefore of faith is the inheritaunce geuen as after grace that the promise might stande sure to euery seede Rom. 4. Item in the same chap. Faith beleeuing in him which iustifieth the wicked is imputed to righteousnesse And thus concerning the cause of our saluation yee see howe faith in Christ onely and immediately without any coÌ„dition doth iustifie vs How fayth and election are lincked together in the acte of Iustifiyng being so linked with Gods mercye and election that where so euer election goeth before there faith in Christ must needes folow after And againe whosoeuer beleeueth in Christ Iesu through the vocation of God he must needes be partaker of Gods election Whereuppon resulteth nowe the thirde note or consideration whych is to consider whether a man in this life may be certaine of his election To answere to which question thys first is to be vnderstande The third consideration that although oure election and vocation simplye in deede be knowen to God onely in hym selfe à priore yet notwythstanding it may be knowen to euery particular faithfull man à posteriore Election knowen to God simply Election knowen to man by meanes that is
by meanes which meanes is faith in Christ Iesus crucified For so much as by hys faith in Christe a man is iustified and thereby made the childe of saluation reason must needes lead the same to be then the childe of election chosen of God vnto euerlasting life For howe can a man be iustified but he must needes be saued and howe can a man be saued but by consequence it foloweth that he must also be elected And therefore of Election it is truely sayd De electione iudicandum est à posteriore that is to say Fayth is the meanes wherby we be certified of our Election wee must iudge of election by that which commeth after that is by oure faith and beliefe in Christ which faith although in time it followeth after election yet is it the proper and immediat cause assigned by the scripture which not onely iustifieth vs but also certifieth vs of thys election of God Whereunto likewise well agreeth thys present letter of M. Bradford wherein he sayeth Election allbeit in God it be the first yet to vs it is the last opened And therefore beginning first sayth he wyth creation De electione iudicandum est a posterâ—ore Election fiâ—st knowen to God and last opened to man I come froÌ„ thence to the redemption and iustification by faith and so to election Not that faith is the cause efficient of election being rather the effect thereof but is to vs the cause certificatory or the cause of our certification wherby we are brought to the feeling and knowledge of our election in Christe For all be it that election first be certaine in the knowledge of God yet in our knowledge Faith onely that wee haue in Christe is the thynge that geueth to vs our certificate and comfort of thys election Wherefore who soeuer desireth to be assured that he is one of the electe number of God lette hym not clyme vp to heauen to knowe but let hym descende into hym selfe and there searche hys Faith in Christe the sonne of God whyche if hee finde in hym not fained by the working of Gods holy spirite accordingly thereuppon let hym staye Euery man to stay himsâ—lfe vpon Gods generall promise and so wrappe hym selfe wholely both body and soule vnder Gods generall promise and cumber hys heade wyth no further speculations knowing thys that who so euer beleueth in him shall not perish Ihon. 3. shall not be confounded Ro. 9. shal not see death Ih. 8. shal not enter into iudgemeÌ„t Ih. 5. shall haue euerlasting life Iâ— 3.7 shall be saued Mat. 28. Act. 16. shal haue remission of al his sinnes Act. 10. shal be iustified Rom. 3. Ga. 2. shal haue flouds flowing oute of him of water of life Iohn 7. shall neuer die Iohn 11. shal be raised in the last day Iohn 6 shal finde rest to hys soule and shal be refreshed Math. 11. Now then for so much as we see faith to be the ground wherupon depeÌ„deth the whole coÌ„dition of our iustifying let vs discusse in like maner what is this faith whereof the scripture so much speaketh What fayth is Diuers kindes of fayth for the more plaine vnderstanding of the simple For many kindes there be of faith as a man maye beleeue euery thing that is true yet not euery truth doeth saue neither doth the beleeuing of euery truth iustifie a man Euery truth hath his fayth but euery truth iustifieth not no more doth euery fayth He y t beeleueth that God created all things of nought beleueth truely He that beleueth that God is a iust God that he is omnipoteÌ„t that he is mercifull that he is true of promise beleeueth well and holdeth the truthe So hee that beleeueth that God hath his election from the beginning and that he also is one of the same electe predestinate hath a good beliefe and thinketh wel but yet this beliefe alone except it be seasoned with an other thing wil not serue to saluation as it auailed not the olde Iewes which so thought of them selues and yet thinke to this day to be only Gods elect people Fayth the action Christ the obiect of fayth Fayth Christ correlatiues Onely the faithe whiche auaileth to saluation is that whose obiect is the body and passion of Iesus Christe crucified So that in the act of iustifying these two fayth and Christ haue a mutual relation and must alwaies concurre together faith as the action which apprehendeth Christe as the obiect which is apprehended For neither doeth the passion of Christe saue wythout faith Christ without faith saueth not Fayth without Christ helpeth not neither doeth faith helpe except it be in Christ As we see the body of man sustained by bread drinke not except the same be receiued and conueied into the stomacke and yet neither doeth y e receiuing of euery thing sustaine mans body except it be meate and drinke whych haue power to geue nourishment In like sort it is with faith for neither doth the beleuing of euery thing saue but onely faith in the bloud of Christ neither again doth y e same bloud of Christ profite vs except by faith it be receiued And as the sunne being the cause of all lighte shineth not but to them onely which haue eyes to see nor yet to them neither vnlesse they will open their eyes to receiue the light so the Passion of Christ is the efficient cause of saluation but faith is the coÌ„dition wherby the sayd passion is to vs effectuall Grace Election Vocation Christes death causes externe of our saluatioÌ„ Fayth the onely interne cause of mans saluation Fayth is an action in man but not of man Vertues and workes of charitye though they be good giftes of God in man yet they serue not to iustification Fayth taketh his dignitye of his obiect Looking vp to the brasen Serpent and beleeuing vpon the body of Christ compared The error of the Papistes peruerting the mind of Gods testament how and wherin And that is the cause why we say with the Scripture that faith only iustifieth vs not excluding thereby al other externe causes that goe before faith as grace mercy election vocation the death of Christe c. all whiche be externe causes working our saluation through faith But when we say that faith only iustifieth vs the meaning thereof is thys that of all internall actions motions or operations in man geuen to him of God there is none other that contenteth pleaseth God or standeth before hys iudgement or can helpe any thing to the iustifying of man before him but only this one action of faith in Iesus Christ the sonne of God For although the action of praying fasting almes pacience charity repentance the feare and loue of God be hie giftes in man and not of man geuen of God to man yet be none of al these actions in man imputed of God to saluation but only this one action of faith in maÌ„ vpon Christ Iesus the sonne
priuately with me in this matter seing ye say ye would so gladly win me Harps With all my hart will I take the paynes I will also borowe my Lorde of Douers Library to haue what bookes thou wilt and thus they departed Now the xvij of May at Ashford I could not be released although I was called to the spirituall Court for y e same matter but was bound to appeare at the Sessions holden at Crambroke the third day of Iuly ¶ An other appearaunce of M. Bland before the Archdeacon and his felowes THe 21. day of Maye I appeared in the Chapter house wher was a great multitude of people The second appearancâ— of M. BlaÌ„d vnlooked for of me M. ArchdeacoÌ„ sayd thus to me Ye are come here according as ye were appointed and the cause is that it hath pleased the Quenes highnes here to place me to see gods holy word set forth to reforme those that are here falleÌ„ in to great heinous errors to the great displeasure of god the decay of Christes sacrameÌ„ts M. Harâ—â—â—fieldes wordeâ— M. Blanâ— coÌ„trary to the fayth of y e catholick church wherof thou art notably knowne to be one that is sore poysoned with the same hast infected deceiued many with thy euil preaching which if thou wilt renounce come home agayn to the catholick church both I and many other moe would be very glad and I for my part shal be right glad to shew you the fauour that lyeth in me as I sayd vnto you when you were appoynted hither because ye then refused to satisfy agayne the people that ye had deceiued And wheras it is fayned by you y t I should openly dispute the matter with you this day False surmise 〈…〉 M. Blaâ—â— although I did neither to inteÌ„d nor appoynt yet I am coÌ„teÌ„t to dispute the matter with thee if thou wylt not without disputatioÌ„ helpe to heale the soules that are brought to helwarde by thee What sayst thou Bland I do protest before God you all that neither is my conscience guilty of any error or heresy The aâ—â—â—swere oâ— Bland 〈◊〉 wordes neither that I euer taught any error or heresy willingly And where your mastership sayth that I haue fayned an open disputatioÌ„ with you it is not true as I can thus approue vpon saterday I was at Ugdens there M. BinghaÌ„ laid it to my charge that such an opeÌ„ disputation as ye haue here offred should be this day betwene you me wherat I much marueiled sayd to him M. Bland cleareth himselfe oâ— the false râ—â—port of M. Harpsfield that before that present I neuer hearde any such word neither would I answere nor dispute to this can master Uaghan master Oxenden master Seth of Ouerland and master Ugden witnes and further I sayd to them that I neuer spake to you of any disputatioÌ„ nor you to me Now if your maystership haue any thing to say to me by the law I will make answere to it Harps Heare ye what he sayth his conscience is cleare I pray thee wheron groundest thou thy conscience lette me heare what thy fayth is Bland I knowe not why ye should more aske me a reason of my fayth then any other man in this open audience Harps Why thou heretick art thou ashamed of thy faith if it were a christeÌ„ beliefe thou nedest not to be ashamed of it Bland I am not ashamed of my faith To 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 of our 〈…〉 neuer 〈◊〉 well 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 For I beleue in god the father almighty maker of heauen earth and in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. c. withall the other articles of the Creed and I do beleue all the holy scriptures of God to be most certayne and true Harps Wilt thou declare no more then this Bland No. Harps Well I will tell thee wheron I grouÌ„d my fayth I do beleue grouÌ„d my fayth coÌ„science vpoÌ„ all the articles of the Creed vpon all the holy scriptures sacramentes The 〈◊〉 fayth 〈…〉 holy doctors of the church vpon all the generall couÌ„cels that euer were since the apostles time Loe hereupoÌ„ grouÌ„d I my fayth with many wordes moe which I well remeÌ„ber not And when he coulde get no other answere of me theÌ„ I had sayd before he called for a Scribe to make an act agaynst me And after much coÌ„municatioÌ„ I sayd by what law and authority wil ye proceed agaynst me M. Collins sayd By the Canon law Bland I doubt whether it be in strength or no. M. Blaâ—â— requirâ—â— haue hiâ— Counseâ—â— Yet I pray you let me haue a Counseller in the law and I will make answere according to the law Harps Why thou hereticke thou wilt not confesse thy fayth to me that haue authority to demaund it of thee and yet I haue confessed my fayth to thee before all this audience As coÌ„cerning the blessed sacrameÌ„t of y e aultar thou hast taught that after the consecration it is bread and wine and not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. How sayest thou The Papist◠〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 promise hast thou not thus taught Bland Syr as concerning this matter of the SacrameÌ„t when I was with you and mayster Collins ye sayd then it was for other matters that I shoulde come hither for and further that ye would be content at my desire to conâ—erre scriptures with me to see if ye coulde winne me and ye sayd ye woulde borowe my Lord of Douers Librarye that I should haue what booke I would and now ye require me thus to answere coÌ„trary to your promise ere any conference be had seek rather to bring me into trouble then to winne me Harps I will as God shall helpe me doe the best to thee that I can if thou wilt be any thing conformable and I trust to dissolue al thy doubtes if thou be willing to heare And I also will desire these two worshipful men my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins to heare vs. Bland No ye shall pardon me of that there shal be no such witnesse But when we agree sette to our handes Hereat made the people a noyse against me for refusing y e witnes and here had we many moe wordes then I can rehearse But at the last I sayd sir will ye geue me leaue to aske you one questioÌ„ And he sayd yea with all my hart For in that thou askest any thing there is some hope that thou mayest be wonne Bland Syr when it pleased almighty God to send his angell vnto the virgine Mary to salute her sayd Haile ful of grace c. came any substance from God our father into the virgins wombe to become man whereat as well M. Archdeacon as my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins stayd But my Lord spake the first and sayd the holy ghost came to her and ere he had brought out his sentence
hys resurrection and that he was risen before he was crucified and crucified before hys Baptisme and then they may as well say he was Baptised before his Byrth and borne before hee was conceiued and conceiued before he was promised that were euen right Antichrist to turne al things backward then say Oh ye must beleue for God is almighty he can do all things c. Truth it is that God is almighty in deede We are bound 〈◊〉 beleeue what 〈◊〉 hath expressely willed 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 able to dâ— and yet I may not beleeue thinges contrarye to hys word that Christes body was glorified before he dyed for Gods omnipotency doth not stand in thinges contrary to hys will but in performyng his will at his pleasure in tyme Neither doth he require of vs to iudge or beleue of his almighty power that he hath made the ende of the world to come before the beginning or yet the fruit to come before y e blossome yet is he neuertheles almightye But if peraduenture yee shall thinke with youre selfe Why they are learned He speaketh not aâ—gaynst the true vse of Logike it were maruell but they shoulde know what is the trueth as well as other whiche neuer kept no such study c. To that I answere that if they had studied Gods word the author of truth as they haue done Logicke and Duns with the Legend of lyes they shuld haue bene as expert in the truth as they be now in balde reasons But thus hath God fulfilled his promise y t suche should be deluded with lyes which would not beleue nor walke in his truth And agayne this is a good cause to make vs thynke surely that thys was the cause that God gaue them ouer at the first to erroure after the Apostles time by litle litle as they grewe in sinne For seeing wee had hys trueth now among vs a few yeares because we did not obey vnto it we see what a sodayne chaunge God hathe brought vpon vs for our sinnes sake And why shuld not we think that this and such lyke disobedience was the cause y t God tooke his word from all Christendome at the first and cast a darkenes vpon them that would not walke in his light Why God taketh 〈◊〉 worde 〈◊〉 realmeâ—â— For it is euident enough to see how lyke theyr doynges be to Christes and hys Apostles and that seene eyther wee must iudge Christes doings very slender and theirs good or els that in deede they be the very Antichristes whiche should come and turne all thinges out of frame Thus I haue bene bold to trouble you which I trust shall not bee altogether in vayne Pray for me as I doe for you Your brother Nicholas Shetterden prisoner for the truth in Westgate An other letter to hys brother GOd whiche is the geuer of all goodnes and that freely for hys loue to vs not onely without our desertes but contrary to the same graunt you my brother suche encrease of Godlye knowledge and loue vnto the vertues thereunto belonging An other letter of Nicholas Sheterden to his brother as may geue you such a tast in heauenly things that all treasures of earthly thinges may sauoure to you as in deede they are moste vayne and vncertayne so shall ye neuer take them for no better then they be Yea whether God take them from vs or geue them vnto vs we shall know our selues neither richer nor poorer before God But if we lay vp in our hartes the treasure of his word we shall not onely enriche our selues agaynst the tyme of neede but also arme oure selues agaynst the battell with weapons and harnes whiche is inuincible and clothe oure selues agaynst the maryage For beholde the Lorde hath called vs of long tyme to the feast and blowne the trumpet to prepare the battell Tyme of Gods 〈◊〉 to be receaued Let vs know the tyme of our visitation least the Lord sittyng on his mount bewayle our destruction which he desireth not but because he is iust to punishe such as continue in sinne euen as he is mercifull to forgeue the repentaunt that turne in tyme for so is God that cannot deny hymselfe Let vs therfore in this day while it is called to day heare his voyce and not harden your hartes by resistance of hys will least he sweare in hys wrath that we shall not enter into hys rest Let vs count that sufficient that wee haue spent the tyme past as S. Peter sayth after the will of the Gentiles in eatyng and drynking chamberyng and wantonnesse and in abhominable Idolatrye c. And nowe let vs assay a new lyfe and trade our members in vertue an other while least peraduenture wee might run past any returne in the contrary But if we now returne and laye hand of his worde in deede and veritie as wee haue long tyme done in talke and libertie then wil God heape vpon vs such certificate of conscience as shall kindle our consolation in hym so that all treasure shall be dounge Certificatâ—â—â— of conscienâ—â— to that excellent knowledge of our Sauiour Deare brother my harts desire and prayer to God is that we may together enioy the blisse of eternall inheritance by one spirituall regeneration and new byrth as we are ioyned by nature But alacke the way and meane thereunto hath bene much neglected of me I will not say of you for I had rather ye should accuse your selfe for no doubte the best of vs both hatâ—e not sought for wisedome in Gods worde as some in the worlde whom we knowe haue sought for money therefore they shall be our Iudges if we do not learne by them yea the very Emmet as Sâ—lomon saith doth teach vs to prouide for the time to come for â—hee prouideth in Sommer against Winter This is the best token I haue for you nowe which thoughe it be simple yet shal it declare partly my hearts desire to you ward which is euen as mine owne soule Let nothing dismay you for my cause but be ye sure I shall haue victorie in the truthe which truth is stronger then kings wine or women For as Zorobabel sayeth Wine is vnrighteous the king is vnrighteous women are vnrighteous yea al the children of men are vnrighteous but the truthe endureth and is alwaies strong and conquereth for euer without end Therfore this is to desire you all other my frends that wish me good to pray that God will alwaies keepe me in his truthe as he hath begonne which prayer if it be of such a minde as laboureth to depart from euill shall be to me the greatest pleasuâ—e vnder heauen For I desire nothing in comparison of Gods truthe I thanke him of his mercy which so hath wrought for I take it as a sure seale of the endlesse ioy which shall hereafter followe which God bring vs vnto when his will and pleasure is Amen From Canterburie By yours Nicholas Shetterden An other
the person and credite of Syr Thomas Moore The reasons of Syr Thomas More refuted Now as touching his reasons whereas he comming in with a flimme flamme of a horse mylne or a mylne horse in his owne termes I speake thinketh it probation good enough because he coulde not see him taken by the sleeue which murdered Hunne agaynst these reasons vnreasonable of his I alledge all the euidences and demonstratioÌ„s of the history aboue prefixed to be coÌ„sidered and of al indifferent men to be peased First how he was founde hanging with his countenance fayre with his bearde and head fayre kemmed hys bonet right set on his head with his eyne and mouth fayre closed without any driueling or spurging His body being taken downe The circumstaÌ„ces of Hunnes hanging considered was found loose whiche by hanging coulde not be his necke broken and the skinne thereof beneath the throate where the gyrdle went frette and faced away his gyrdle notwithstanding being of silke and so double cast about the staple that the space of the gyrdle betweene the staple and his necke with the residue also which went about his neck was not sufficieÌ„t for his head to come out His handes moreouer wroung in the wristes his face lyppes chinne doublet and shyrt coller vnstayned with any bloud when as notwithstaÌ„ding in a maner somewhat beyond the place where he did hang a great quantitye of bloud was found Also whereas the staple wheron he hanged was so that he could not climbe thereto without some meane there was a stoole set vp vpon the bolster of a bed so tickle that with the least touch in the world it was ready to fal And how was it possible that Hunne might hang himselfe vpon that staple the stoole so standing Besides the confession moreouer of Charles Iosephs owne mouth to Iulian Littell of Robert Iohnson Iohn Spalding the Belringer Peter Turner and others All whiche testimonyes and declarations being so cleare and vndeniable may suffice I trust any indifferent man to see where the truth of this case doth stand vnlesse maister Moore being a geÌ„tleman of Utopia Vtopia Morl. peradueÌ„ture after some strauÌ„ge guise of that country vseth to cary his eyes not in his head but in his affection not seing but where he liketh nor beleuing but what him listeth Finally where Sir Thomas Moore speaking of himselfe so concludeth that he hearing the matter what well might be sayde yet could not finde contrary but Hunne to be guilty of his owne death so in as many wordes to answere him agayne I perusing and searching in the storye of Richard Hunne what may wel be searched cannot but maruell with my selfe either with what darcknes the eyes of maister Moore be dared not to see that is so playne or els with what conscience he would dissemble that shame can not deny And thus by the way to the Dialogues of Syr Thomas Moore Thirdly touching the Dialogues of Alen Cope which had rather the Bishops Chauncellor and officers to be recounted among theues and murderers Aunswere to Alanus Copus for Richarde Hunne then Hunne to be numbred among the martyrs I haue herein not much to say because himselfe sayth but litle and if he had sayd lesse vnlesse his grouÌ„d were better it had made as little matter But forasmuch as he saying not much sendeth vs to seeke more in Moore so with like breuity agayne I maye sende him to William Tindall to shape him an aunswere Yet notwithstanding least Cope in saying something shoulde thinke Hunnes innocent cause to lack some frends which will not or dare not aduenture in defence of truth somewhat I will answere in this behalfe And first touching this murder of Hunne not to be his owne wilfull acte but the deede of others HuÌ„ne murdered not by himselâ—e but by others besides the demonstrations aboue premised to sir Thomas Moore now to M. Cope if I had no other euidences but onely these two I would require no more That is his cap founde so streight standing vpon his head and the stoole so tottering vnder his feet For how is it I will not say like but how is it possible for a man to hang himselfe in a silcken gyrdle double cast about a staple in suche shortnesse Not possible that Hunne so hangyng shoulde hang himselfe that neyther the space of the knot coulde well compasse his head about and yet hauing his cap so streight set vpon his head as his was Again how is it possible or can it be imagined for him to hang himselfe climing vp by a stoole which had no stay for him to stand vpon but stood so tickle that if he had touched the same neuer so litle it must needes haue fallen But Cope being something more prouideÌ„t in this matter seemeth to exceede not altogether so farre as doth M. Moore For he vnderstanding the case to be ambiguous doubtfull so leaueth it in suspeÌ„se neither determining that Hunne did hange himselfe and yet not admitting that hee died a martyr Cope denyeth Richard Hunne to dye a Martyr no more then they which are quelled by theues murderers in high way sides Well be it so as Cope doth argue that they which dye by the handes of feloÌ„s and murderers in theeuish waies be no martyrs yet notwithstanding this his owne similitude coÌ„paring the Bishops Chauncellour officers to theeues and murderers doth graunt at least that Hunne dyed a true man although no Martyr Now if the cause be it and not the paine that maketh a Marâ—yr in pondering the cause why Hunne was slayne we shall finde it not altogether like to the cause of them whiche perishe by Theeues and Robbers The cause not the paiâ— maketh a Martyr For such commonly because of theyr goodes and for some worldlye gayne to be sought by theyr death are made away beyng true men may peraduenture haue y e reward although not the name of Martyrs Whereas this mannes death being wrought neyther for money nor any such temporall lucre to redounde to his oppressors as it hath an other cause so may it haue an other name and deserue to be called by the name of Martyrdome Like as Abel being slayne by wicked Cain albeit he had no opinion of religion articulate agaynst him The cause of Abels death of HuÌ„nes compared but of spite onely and of malice was made away yet notwithstanding is iustly numbred among the Martyres so what let to the contrary but that Hunne also with him may be reckoned in the same societye seeing the cause wherefore they both did suffer proceedeth together out of one fountayne And what moreouer if a man should cal Naboth who for holding his right inheritance was slayne a Martyr what great iniury should he do eyther to the name or cause of the persoÌ„ worthy to be carped Agaynst Thomas Becket yet know M. Cope no speciall article of fayth was layd wherefore he dyed And why theÌ„ do you bestow vpon him
so deuoutly the title of a martyr for withholding that from the king which by law of God and of the realme did belong vnto him and cannot suffer Hunne to be titled for a Marty Cope Dial. 6. Pag. 847. dying in his owne right by the handes of spirituall theeues and homicides as you your selfe do terme them But what do I strayne my trauell any further to proue Hunne a martyr wheÌ„ as Copes own confessioÌ„ doth import no lesse though I said nothing For if I should take no more but his owne very wordes say Cope Ibid. that he was knowne to be an heretique as Cope doth affirme what could I say more seing he dyed for theyr heresy to proue him to dye a Martyr For to dye an hereticke with the Papistes what is it els to say trueth but to dye with God a Martyr But howsoeuer it pleaseth either Syr Tho. Moore to iest or Alen Cope to skowlde out the matter to stile Richard Hunne for a knowne and desperate heretique yet to all true godly disposed meÌ„ Hunne may well be known to be a godly and vertuous person no heretique but faythful and sound saue that onely he semed rather half a papist at least no full Protestant for that he resorted dayly to masse and also had his Beades in prison with him Hunne no full Protestant after the Catholique maner albeit he was somwhat inclining as may appeare toward the Gospell And if the name of a martyr be thought to good for him yet I trust maister Cope wyll stand so good maister to him to let him at least to be a martirs felow But what now if I goe further with Mayster Cope name Richard Hunne not onely â—or a martyr but also commend him for a double martyr Certes as I suppose in so saying I should affirme nothing lesse theÌ„ trueth nor any thing more then truly may be sayd and iustly proued But to geue and graunt this confession vnto the aduersary which notwithstanding might be easily proued let vs see now the proofes of maister Cope how he argueth that Rich. Hunne is no martyr because saith he true men being killed in hie wayes by theeues murderers are not therfore to be counted martyrs c. And was there nothing els in the cause of Hunne but as is in true men killed by theeues murderers They that are killed by theeues and murderers are killed for some pray or money about them And what pray or profit was in the death of Hunne let vs see to redound to them whiche oppressed him If it were the mortuary or the bearing cloth that was a small thing and not worthye his death If it were the Premunire the daunger therof perteined to the Priest and not to them If they feared least the example thereof once begun should afterward redound to the preiudice of the whole church theÌ„ was the cause of his death not priuate but publick teÌ„ding to the whole Church and Clergy of Rome and so is hys death not altogether like to the death of theÌ„ which for priuate respectes are killed of theeues and murderers But he was an heretique sayth Cope By the same reason that Cope taketh him for an heretique I take hym the more to be accepted for a martyr For by that waye which they call heresy the liuing God is serued by no way better And if he were an heretique why then did they not proceed agaynst him as an heretique while he was alyue when they had him at Fulham before them if they had ben sure to entrappe him in that snare why did they not take theyr aduauntage The cause of Hunnes secret murther discussed when they might with least ieoperdye why did they not proceede and condemne hym for an heretique why made they suche haste to preuent his death before why did they not tary the sentence of the law hauing the law in theyr owne handes But belike they perceiued that he coulde not be prooued an heretique while he liued and therfore thought it best to make him away priuily and to stop the Premunire and afterward to stop the pursuite of his death by making him an heretique And therfore were articles deuised by the Chauncellour as is proued by witnesse of Charles Ioseph and other pag. 785. agaynst hym and he condemned for an heretique Craftie practise and all his fauourers also who so euer durst styrre to take his part and so therevpon was committed to the secular power and burned Wherin they did him double wrong first in that they burned him for an heretique hauing before submitted himselfe to theyr fauourable correction as it appeareth yet in the Bishops Registers by his owne hand as it is there preteÌ„ded whiche was agaynst theyr owne lawes Agayne if he had not submitted himselfe at that time yet did they hym wronge to burne him before they knewe and hearde hym speake as Tindall sayth whether he woulde recant or no. And yet admit that he was condemned and burned for an heretique Hunne had doble wroÌ„g yet to be killed and burned of them for an heretique that taketh not from him the name of a martyr but rather geueth him to be a double martir But Cope yet proceding in his hoat coler agaynst Rich. Hunne after he hath made him first no martyr and then an heretique thirdly he now maketh him also a murtherer of himselfe and sayeth that no other man was any part of his death Copes reasons why Hunne should hang him selfe but only his owne handes and that either for indignation and anger or for desperation or for some cause he knoweth not what And in his Epilogus to make it probable he allegeth the example of one but namelesse who in Queene Maries time in like sort went about to hang himself had he not bene taken in the maner and rescued Furthermore as touching the Chauncellour he argueth that there was no cause why he should attempt any such violence agaynst him both for his age and for his dignitye for his learning and for the greatnesse of his owne perill which might ensue thereof Who if he had maligned the man and had bene so disposed to worke his destruction had meanes otherwise without daunger to bring that about hauing him within his dauÌ„ger conuict and fast tyed for heresy Wherunto I aunswere that to all this matter Copes reasons aunswered sufficient hath bene aunswered by the story it selfe of his death aboue specified Whereby the maner of his death by circumstaunces of his handling and hanging Proufes that Hunne dyd not hange him selfe by his necke broke by his bodye loose by his skinne fretted by his wristes wroung by his gyrdle in such shortnesse double cast about the staple by his cap right vpon his head by his heare kemmed by his eyes closed by the cake of bloud founde in the floore by his Shyrt coller Doublet Iacket and other outwarde partes of his garmentes without drop of bloud vnspotted by the stoole so
not worship y e images of saints Tredway detecting his owne mother Ioane Bernard detecting her owne father ¶ Likewise Ioane Bernard being accused by Robert Copland was sworne by her othe to detecte Thomas Bernarde hir owne naturall father for speaking against pilgrimage against worshipping of Saints and against diriges and praieng for the dead and for warning his daughter not to vtter any of all this to her Ghostly father Rich. Bernard detecting his owne father ¶ The like othe also was forced to Richard Bernard that he should in like maner detect Thom. Bernard his owne naturall father for teaching him not to worship images nor to beleeue in the Sacramente of the aulter but in God onely which is in heauen and that he should not vtter the same to the Priest The vicar of Iuer and Richard Taylor witnes accused Richard Carder For defending the cause of Ienkin Butler and for saieng that the Bishop dyd hym iniurie Item for sayeng that if he had knowne the Byshops man woulde haue set hym so to the Bishop hee woulde haue giuen hym warning thereof before Item for sayeng that if hee shoulde call him hee woulde confesse nothing although he burned him Agnes Carder wife of Richard Carder detected Richard Carder her husband For sayeng that hee suspected that shee was too much familiare with the Uicar of Iuer And when shee aunswered againe howe coulde hee bee euill with her seeing he sayeth Masse euery day and doth not confesse hymselfe before then her husbande sayde that hee coulde confesse himselfe to a post or to the alter ¶ Where note that the Bishop then examining her of that offence whether she was culpable and whether she was commonly in the voyce of the people diffamed with him or no she confessed so to be Whereupon no other penaltie nor penance for that crime of adultery was enioined her of the Bishop but only this that she should frequent the Uicares house no more Ioh. Clerke of Denham forced by his othe to detecte Richard Vulford of Riselyp Iohn Butler For speaking agaynste Images Pilgrimages Against Images oblations and agaynste the Sacramente of the alter Item when this Iohn Clerke had made a wee le for fish Richard Uulford commyng by asked hym when hee had made hys wee le whether the wee le now coulde turne againe and make hym and hee sayd no. Euen so quoth hee God hath made all Priests as thou hast made the wee le and how can they turne againe make God Iohn Mastall detected The daughter of Iohn Fippe of Hinchenden For sayeng that she was as well learned as was the parishe Priest in all things except only in sayeng of Masse Rob. Rowland William Franke. Thomas Houre Tho. Rowland Ioane Franke. Ioh. Baker all these detected Alice Sanders wife of Richard Saunders of Amersham For geuing twelue pence to Thomas Holmes to buy a certayne Booke in Englishe for her daughter To whome Tomas Holmes answered agayne that a noble woulde not suffice to buy it Another tyme for geuing syxe pence to the buieng of a certaine booke in english which cost fiue markes Another time Thomas Houre commyng from Owburne shee asked what newes and hee sayde that manye were there condemned of heresie and therefore hee woulde leane to that waye no more Then saide she if he did so he would gaine nothyng thereby Whereby hee had no more worke with her husband and after was put from his holy water Clerkeship in that towne Another time for saieng to Thomas Rowland these wordes yee may see how Thomas Houre and other which laboured to haue heretikes detected before B. Smith are broughte now to beggery you may take exāple by thē Ioane Franke William Franke the elder William Frāke the yonger Alice Tredway detected Ioane Colingborne For sayeng to one Ioan Timberlake and to Alice Tredway ten yeares ago that shee could neuer beleeue pilgrimages to be profitable nor that Saincts were to be worshipped and desired them not to tell their Curate Which Alice immediately caused her to be called before the Bishop William Carder vpon his othe was forced to detect Isabel Tracher wife of William Tracher his maistres For that shee beeyng not sicke but in good health and beeing rebuked dyuers tymes of her husband for the same yet woulde not go to the Church but taried at home and kept her worke as well holyday as worke daye the space of three yeares together Isabel Gardiner Iohn Gardiner forced by their othe to detect the Vicare of Wicombe Thomas Raue of great Merlow For speaking against Pilgrimages in the companie of Iohn and Elizabeth Gardiner as he was going to our Lady of Lincolne for hys penance enioyned by Byshoppe Smyth Also the same tyme as hee met certayne commyng from Saincte Iohn Shorne for sayeng they were fooles and calling it Idolatry Also in the same voyage when he saw a certaine chappell in decay and ruine he sayde lo yonder is a faire milke-house downe Item when he came to Lincolne he made water in the Chappell at masse time excusing afterward that he did it of necessitie Item the same time speakyng against the Sacrament of the aulter he sayde that Christ sitteth in heauen at the right hand of the father almighty and brought forth this parable sayeng that Christ our Lord sayd these wordes when he went from his disciples and ascended to heauen That once he was in sinners hands woulde come there no more Also when hee came to Wicomb there to do his penaunce he bound his fagot with a silken lace Also being demanded of D. London whether he had done his penaunce in comming to our Lady of Lincolne he aunswered that Bishop Smith had released him to come to our Lady of Messenden for sixe yeares And three yeares he came but whether he came any more because he did not there register his name therefore he sayd he could not prooue it  The wife of Tho. Potter of Hychenden Roger Benet forced by hys othe to detect The wife of Wil. Tilseworth now of Haukewel For not thinking catholikely that is after the tradition of Rome of the Sacrament of the alter  The wife of Robert Stampe Marian Randall For not accomplishyng her penaūce inioyned by Byshop Smith  Iohn Butler For hauyng of him a certaine booke in English conteinyng a Iewe and a Christian.  His owne wife deceassed  Iohn Clerke of Denham For communing with hym agaynst Images Against the Sacrament of the Altar Pilgrimage and the Sacrament of the aultar  Thom. Geffrey of Vxbrige his wife departed For communyng agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar worshyppyng of Saintes Pilgrimage c. Richard Vulford detected Henry Vulman of Vxbrige For speakyng and teaching agayng the Sacrament of the aultar eleuen yeares agoe and saying it was but a trifle  The mother of William Kyng of Vxbrige William Kyng Robert Carder the elder Iohn Baker of Vxbrige Iohn Scriuener the elder detected Geldener the elder His two daughters For
iestingly and merely to answere the Dukes request The iudgement of Erasmus touching Luther saying that in Luther were two great faultes first that he would touch the bellyes of monks the second y t he would touch the popes crown which two matters in no case are to be dealt withall Then opening his minde playnly to y e Duke thus he sayde Monkes belies and the Popes crowne not to be touched that Luther did well in detecting errours and that reformation was to be wished and very necessary in the church and added moreouer that the effect of his doctrine was true but onely that he wished in him a more temperate moderation and maner of writing and handling Wherupon Duke Friderick shortly after wrote to Luther seriously Ex Chron. Casp. Peâ—cer lib. 5. exhorting him to temperate the vehemency of his style This was at the City of Colen shortly after the Coronation of the newe Emperour where also Huttenus Aloisius Marlianus Ludouicus viues Halonius with other learned men were assembled together wayting vpon the Emperour Furthermore the same Erasmus the yeare next folowing that Ex epist. Erasm ad Moguntinensem wrote vp to the Archbishop of Mentz a certayne Epistle touching the cause of Luther In whiche Epistle thus he signifieth to the Byshop That many thinges were in the books of Luther condemned of monkes and Diuines for hereticall whiche in the bookes of Bernarde and Austen are redde for sound and godly Also that the world is burdened with mens institutions with schole doctrines and opinions The 〈◊〉 burdened 〈◊〉 and with the tyrannye of begging Friers which Fryers when they are but the Popes seruaunts and vnderlinges yet they haue so growne in power and multitude that they are nowe terrible both to the pope himselfe and to all princes Who so long as the pope maketh with them so long they make him more theÌ„ a God But if he make any thing agaynst their purpose or commoditie then they wey his authoritie no more then a dreame or phantasie Once sayd he it was counted an heresie when a man repugned agaynst the Gospell or Articles of the fayth Now he that dissenteth from Thomas of Aquine is an hereticke whatsoeuer doth not like them whatsoeuer they vnderstand not that is heresie To speake Greeke is heresie Or to speake more finely then they do that is with them heresie And thus much by the way concerning the iudgement of Erasmus Now to returne and to entreate something orderly of the actes and conflictes of Luther with hys aduersaryes after y e Tecelius the foresayd Fryer w t his fellow monkes and Frierly fellowes had cried out w t open mouth against Luther in mayntayning the popes indulgences and that Luther agayn in defence of hys cause had set vp propositions against the open abuses of the same maruell it was to see how soone these propositions were sparckled abroad in sundry and farre places and howe greedely they were catched vp in the hands of diuers both far near And thus y e contentioÌ„ of this matter increasing betwene them Ex Paralâ—p Abbat Vrsperg Luther was coÌ„pelled to write therof more largely fully theÌ„ other wise he thought which was in y e yeare of our Lorde 1517. Yet all this while Luther neuer thought of anye alteration to come of any ceremony much lesse such a reformation of doctrine and ceremonies as afterward did follow But onely hearing that he was accused to the Bishop of Rome he did write humbly vnto him in the beginning of which writing he declareth y e vnordinate outrage of those his pardonmongers whiche so excessiuely did pill pole the simple people to the great slaunder of the Church and shame to his holines and so proceeding in the ende of the sayd his writing thus he submitteth himselfe The submission of Luther to the Pope Wherefore sayth he most holy father I offer my selfe prostrate vnder the feete of your holines with all that I am and that I haue Saue me kill me call me recall me approoue me reproue me as you shall please Your voyce y e voyce of Christ in you speaking I wil acknowledge If I haue deserued death I shall be contented to dye For the earth is the Lordes Psal. 23. and all the fulnes therof who is to be blessed for euer Amen This was the yeare of our Lorde 1518. After that Martine Luther prouoked thus by Tecelius had declared hys minde in writing lowly and humbly and had set vp certayn propositions to be disputed not loÌ„g after The ragyng Dialogue of Syluester Prieâ—â—as against Luther among other monkes and Fryers steppeth vp one Siluester de Priero a Dominicke Frier who fyrst began to publish abroad a certayne impudent and rayling Dialogue against him Unto whom Luther answered agayn first alledging the place of the Apostle 1. Thes. v. That we must proue all thinges Also the place Gal. 2. That if an aungell from heauen do bryng an other Gospell then that we haue receiued he ought to be accursed The aunswere of Luther against Syluester Item he alledged the place of Austen vnto Hierome where the sayd Austen sayth That he is wont to geue thys honour onely to the book of Canonicall Scripture that who soeuer were the writers thereof he beleueth them verily not to haue erred But as touching all other mens writings were they neuer so holy men or learned he doth not beleue them therefore because they so say but in that respect as they doe agree with the Canonicall Scripture which cannot erre Clem. De poenit remiss C. Abusionibus Item he alledged the place of the Canon law Clem. de Poenit. remis C. Abusionibus Wherein he proued y t these pardonsellers in their setting forth of the popes indulgenses ought to go no further by the lawe then is enioyned them within the letters of their commission And in the latter part of his aunswer thus Luther writeth to the reader Let opinions sayth he remayne opinions so they be not yokes to the Christians Let vs not make mens opinions equall with the articles of fayth to the decrees of Christ and Paule Moreouer I am ashamed quod he to heare the common saying of this Diuine schole doctours who holding one thing in the schooles and thinking otherwise in their own iudgement thus are wont secretly among theÌ„selues Ex Paralipominis Abba Vrsperg and with their priuy friendes talking together to say Thus we do hold and thus would I say being in the schooles but yet be it spoken here amongst vs it cannot be so proued by the holy Scriptures c. Ex. Paralip Abb. Vrsperg Eckius wryteth against Luther D. Andraeas answereth for Luther Next after this Siluester stept forth Eckius and impugned the conclusions of Luther Agaynst whom encountered D. Andraeas Bedenstein ArchdeacoÌ„ of Wittenberg makyng hys Apologie in defence of Luther Then was Martin Luther cited the 7. of August by one Hieronimus
to be taught by the Scripture at least that the matter might be brought into open disputation in some free place of Germanye where y e truth might be discussed and iudged of learned men The Cardinall not pleased w t this in great anger cast out of many manacing words neither would admit hym any more to hys presence or speache whereas yet notwithstanding persisting in his obedience to the church of Rome gaue attendaunce wayting vpon the Cardinals pleasure a sufficient tyme. At last when no aunswere woulde come after hee had wayted y e space of v. or .vi. dayes to his great detriment greater daunger by the perswasion of hys friendes he departed Whereat if the Cardinall were displeased he had most cause to blame hymselfe And now whereas the Cardinall threatneth me sayth he not to let the action fall but y t the proces thereof shal be pursued at Rome vnlesse I eyther come and present my selfe or els be banished your dominions I am not somuch greeued for myne owne cause as y t you should susteyne for my matter any daunger or perill And therefore seeyng there is no place nor countrey Luther readie to be exiled which can keep me froÌ„ the malice of mine aduersaryes I am willing to depart hence and to forsake my couÌ„try whether soeuer it shall please the Lorde to leade me thanking God which hath counted me worthy to suffer thus muche for the glory of Christes name Here no doubt was the cause of Luther in great danger beyng nowe brought to this strayte The cause of Luther in great daunger that both Luther was ready to flye the countrey and the Duke agayne was as much afrayd to keepe hym had not the maruelous prouidence of God who had this matter in guiding here prouided a remedy where the power of man did fayle Gods prouidence by styrring vp the whole vniuersitie of Wittingberg who seeyng the cause of truth thus to declyne The Vniuersitie of Wittenberge writeth to the Duke for Luther with a full and a general consent addressed theyr letters vnto y e Prince in defence of Luther of his cause making their huÌ„ble suit vnto hym y t he of hys princely honour would not suffer innocency and the simplicity of trueth so cleare as is the Scripture to be foyled and oppressed by mere violence of certayne malignant flatterers about the Pope but that the errour first may be shewed and conuicted before the partye be pronounced gylty By the occasion of these letters the Duke began more seriously in hys minde to consider the cause of Luther and to read hys workes and also to harken to hys Sermons Wherby through Gods holy working he grew to knowledge and strength perceauing in Luthers quarrell more then he did before This was about the beginning of December an 1518. New indulgences set forth by Pope Leo. As this past on Pope Leo playing the Lyon at Rome in the meane time in the month of Nouember to stablishe his seate against this defection whiche he â—eared to come had sent forth new indulgences into Germany al quarters abroad The doctrine of the church of Rome w t a new Edict wherein he declared this to be the catholicke doctrine of the holy mother church of Rome Prince of al other churches that Bishops of Rome which are successours of Peter and vicares of Christ haue thys power and authoritie geuen to release and dispense also to graunt indulgences auaylable both for the liuing and for the dead lyeng in the paynes of purgatory And thys dotrine he charged to be receiued of all faythfull Christen men vnder payne of the great curse and vtter separation from all holy Church This Popishe decree and indulgence as a new Marchandise The Popes Alestake to picke mens purses or Alestake to get money being â—et vp in al quarters of Christendome for y e holy fathers aduauntage came also to be receiued in Germanye about the moneth of December Luther in the meane time hearing how they were about in Rome to proceede and pronounce agaynst him prouideth a certayne appeallation conceiued in due forme of law Luther appealeth froÌ„ the Pope to a general councell Miltitius the popes chamberlaine sent to duke Fridericke wherein he appealeth from the pope to the general Councell When Pope Leo percoaued that neyther his pardons would prosper to his minde nor that Luther coulde be brought to Rome to assay how to come to his purpose by crafty allurementes he sent his Chamberlayne Carolus Miltitius aboue mentioned which was a Germaine into Saxony to Duke Fridericke with a golden rose after y e vsuall ceremony accustomed euery yeare to be presented to him with secret letters also to certayne Noble men of the Dukes counsaile to sollicite y e popes cause and to remoue the Dukes minde if it might be from Luther But before Miltitius approched into Germany Maximilian the Emperour deceased in the month of Ianuary an 1519. At what tyme two there were which stoode for the election The death of Maximilian the Emperour Charles the 5. elected Emperour by the meanes of Duke Fridericke to wyt Fraunces the Frenche king and Charles king of Spayne which was also Duke of Austriche and Duke of Burgundy To make this matter short through the meanes of Fredericke Prince Elector who hauing the offer of the preferment refused the same the election fell to Carolus called Carolus the v. surnamed Prudence which was about the end of August In the month of Iune before there was a publike disputation ordeined at Lypsia The disputation at Lypsia which is a Cittie in Misnia vnder the dominion of George Duke of Saxonie vncle to Duke Fredericke This disputation first began thorough the occasion of Ioannes Eckius a Fryer and Andraeas Carolostadius Doctour of Wittenberge This Eckius had impugned certayne propsitions or conclusions of Martine Luther which he had written the yeare before touching y e popes pardons Agaynst him Carolostadius wrote in defence of Luther Eckius against Carolostadius Eckius agayne to aunswere Carolostadius set forth an Apology Whiche Apology Carolostadius agayn confuted by writing Upon this began the disputation with safe conduct graunted by Duke George to al singular Luther commeth to the disputation Melancthon newlye come to WitteÌ„berge persons that would resort to the same To thys disputation came also Martine Luther with Philip MelancthoÌ„ who not past a yeare before was newly come to Wittenberge Luther not thinking then to dispute in anye matter because of his appellation aboue mentioned but onely to heare what there was sayd and done First before the entry into the disputation it was agreed that the Actes should be penned by Notaryes and after to be diuulged abroad But Eckius afterward went backe from that pretending that the penning of the Notaries should be an hinderaunce a stay vnto them wherby the heate of them in their reasoning shuld the more languish and theyr
they haue power ouer the other 2 Where any place of Scripture being in controuersie is to be decided they say No man may expound y e scripture or be iudged thereof but onely the Pope 3 When any Councell is brought against them they say that no man hath authoritie to call a Councell but onely the Pope Moreouer in the foresayd book diuers other matters he handleth and discourseth The booke of Luther to the Nobilitie with the matter therto conteyned That y e Pope can stop no free Councell Also what things ought to be handled in CouÌ„cels That the pryde of the pope is not to be suffered What money goeth out of Germany yearly to the pope mounting to the summe of 3000000. Florences The true meaning of this verse he expoundeth Tu supplex ora tu protege tuque labora Wherein the three estates with their offices and dueties are described to wyt the minister the magistrate the subiectes Furthermore in the sayd booke he prooueth and discusseth that the Emperour is not vnder the Pope but contrariwise that the donation of Constantine is not true but forged that priestes may haue wiues that y e voyces of the people ought not to be seperate from the election of ecclesiasticall persons that interdicting and suspending of matrimony at certayne times is brought in of auarice what is the right vse of excommunicatioÌ„ that there ought to be fewer holy daies that liberty ought not to be restrained in meates that wilfull pouerty and begging ought to be abolished what damage and inconuenience haue growen by the Councell of Constance and what misfortunes Sigismund the Emperour susteined for not keeping faith and promise with Iohn Hus and Hierom that hereticks should be conuinced not by fire and fagot but by euidence of Scripture and Gods word how schooles and vniuersities ought to be reformed what is to be sayd and iudged of the popes Decretals that y e first teaching of children ought to begin with the Gospell Item he writeth in the same booke agaynst excessiue apparell among the Germaines Also against their excesse in spyces c. In this yeare moreouer followed not long after Charles the Emperour crowned the coronation of the new Emperour Carolus quintus whiche was in the month of Octob. at Aquisgraue After whiche coronation being solemnised about the month of nouemb Pope Leo sent againe to Duke Fridericke two Cardinals hys Legates of whom the one was Hieronymus Aleander who after a few wordes of high coÌ„mendation first premised to the Duke touching his noble progenie and other his famous vertues they made two requestes vnto him in the Popes name First that he would cause all bookes of Luther to be burned Secondly that he woulde eyther see the said Luther there to be executed or els would make him sure and send him vp to Rome vnto the popes presence These two requestes seemed very strange vnto y e duke who answering again to the Cardinals said that he being long absent from thence Duke Friderickes answere to the Popes Legateâ— for Luther about other publique affayres could not tell what there was done neither did hee communicate with the doinges of Luther Notwithstandyng this he heard y e â—â—kius was a great perturber not only of Luther but of other diuers learned and good men of hys vniuersitie As for himselfe he was alwayes ready to doe his duety first in sending Luther to Châ—â—etanus the Cardinall at the cittie of Auguste and afterward at y e Popes commaundement would haue sent him away out of hys dominion had not Meltituis the popes owne Chamberlayne geuen contrary shewed 〈◊〉 him still in hys owne country fearing least y t in other countryes he might do more harme where he was lesse knowne and so nowe also was as ready to doe his duety where soeuer ryght 〈◊〉 did so require But for so much a◠〈◊〉 this cause he seeth muche hatred and violence 〈…〉 the one part and no errour yee conuicted on the other 〈◊〉 but that it had rather the approbation of diuers weâ— learned found men of iudgement and for so much as also the cause of Luther was not yet heard before the Emperour therefore he desired the sayd Legâ—tes to be a meane to the Popes holines that certaine learned persons of grauitie and vpright iudgement might be assigned to haue the hearing and determination of this matter that his errrour first might be known before he were made an heretique or his books burned Which being done when he should see his errour by manifest and sound testimonies of scriptures reâ—â—â—ced Luther should find no fauour at hys handes Otherwise he trusted that y e popes holines would exact no such thyng of him which he might not with equitie and honour of his place and estate reasonably performe c. Then the cardinals declaring to the duke agayn that they could no otherwise do but accordyng to the forme of theyr prescript commission The Popes Legates burne the bookes of Luther they must proceede tooke the books of Luther and shortly after set fire vpon them and openly burnt them Luther hearing this in like manner called all the multitude of studentes and learned men in Wittenberge and there taking the popes decrees and the Bull lately sent downe agaynst him Luther burneth the Popes decrees and Bulles at WitteÌ„berg openly and solemnly accompanied with a great number of people followyng him set them likewise on fire and burnt them which was the tenth of December A little before these thinges thus passed betweene the Pope and M. Luther the Emperour had commaunded ordayned a sitting or assemble of the states of al y e Empyre to be holden at the City of Wormes agaynst the sixt day of Ianuary next ensuing In the whiche assemble through y e meanes of Duke Fredericke the Emperor gaue forth that he woulde haue the cause of Luther there brought before him and so it was For at what tyme the assemble was commenced in the city of Wormes the daye and moneth aforesayd which was the 6. of Ianuary afterward vpon y e sixt day of marche following the Emperour through the instigation of Duke Fredericke The Emperours letter with his safe coÌ„duict sent to M. Luther directed hys letters vnto Luther signifying that for so muche as he had set abrod certayne bookes he therfore by the aduise of his pieres princes about him had ordayned to haue y e cause brought befor him in hys owne hearing and therefore he graunted hym licence to come and returne home agayne And that he might safely and quietly so doe and be therof assured he promised vnto him by publicke fayth and credite in the name of the whole Empyre his Pasport and safeconduite as by the instrument whiche he sent vnto hym he might more fully be ascertayned Wherefore without all doubte or distrust he willed him eftsoones to make hys repayre vnto him and to be there present the 21. day after the receit thereof
innumerable obstacles of matrimonie inueÌ„ted and brought in Forbidding of mariage in diuers degrees not forbidden by Gods lawe wherby meÌ„ were forbid to mary in cases of kindred which stande vpon diuers degrees as vpon affinitie publike honesty spiritual kindred kindred by law kindred in blud c. and likewise in forbidding y e vse of meates which God hath created for mans necessitye and taught by the Apostle indifferently to be receiued with thanks geuing Forbidding of meates not forbidden by Gods lawe By these and many other such humane coÌ„stitutions men are yoked in bondage vntil by mony they obteined some dispeÌ„sation of those lawes at theyr handes which made them so y t money shall make that lawfull for rich men which is clearely prohibited vnto the poore By these snares of mens lawes constitutions not onely great summes of money are gathered out of Germanie caried ouer the Alpes but also great iniquitie is sprong vp amongst christians many offences and priuie hatreds do rise by reason that poore men do see themselues intangled with these snares for no other cause but for that they doe not possesse the thornes of the Gospel for so Christ doth often call riches Times forbidden THe like practise also is to be sene in the times restrained from Mariage by the heades of the Churche of Rome Tymes of mariage restrayned and after released for money from the Septuagesima Sonday somewhat before Lent when as notwithstanding bothe the Clergye and the seculars in the meane time wil liue licentiously and that openly in the face of all the world But this interdict proceedeth to this effect if a man shal presume so to do vpon his owne liberty without compounding But otherwise if there be any hope of money then that which was before vnlawful is now made lawful for euery man to do frely And this is also an other drawing net wherby great summes of mony are dragged out of the Germanes purses Wherupon also hangeth an other greeuance as great as thys that insuing out a dispeÌ„sation the state of the poore and of the rich is not indifferently weyed For where the rich escapeth many times for little or naught goeth cleare away the poore man shal be sure to pay for the shot A complaint for selling remission of sinnes for money BUt especially the burden and greuaunce of the Popes Indulgences and Pardons be most importable when as the Bishops of Rome vnder preteÌ„se of building some church in Rome or to warre against the Turke do make out their indulgences with their bulles perswading and promising to the simple people straunge wonderfull beâ—iâ—es of remission a Poena culpa that is from all theyr sinnes and punishment due for the same and that not in this life onely but also after this life to them that be deade burning in the fire of purgatorie Through the hope and occasion whereof true pietie is almost extinct in all Germanie while euery euill disposed person promiseth to him self for a litle money licence and impunitie to do what him lusteth Wherupon foloweth fornication incest adulterie periurie homicide robbing and spoyling rapine vsurye with a whole floud of all mischiefes c. A complaint against the Immunities of Clergie men ITem whosoeuer hee be that hath receiued any Ecclesiastical orders great or small thereby he doth contende to be freed from al punishmeÌ„t of the secular magistrate how great offeÌ„ce soeuer he do neither doth he vnaduisedly presume therupon but is mainteined in that liberty to sinne by the principal estates of the clergy For it hath often ben seene that whereas by the canonicall lawes priestes are forbidden to marry afterward they diligently labour and go about day and night to attempt and try the chastitie of matrones virgines and of the wiues daughters and sisters of the lay men and through their continual instance and labour partly with gifts and rewards and flattering wordes partly by their secrete confessions as they cal theÌ„ as it hath bene founde by experience they brynge to passe that many virgins and matrones which otherwise wold be honest haue beene ouercome and mooued to sinne and wickednesse and it happeneth oftentimes that they do detaine and keepe away the wiues and daughters froÌ„ theyr husbands and fathers threatning them wyth fire sword that do require them againe Thus through theyr raging lust they heap gather together innumerable mischieues and offences It is to be maruailed at howe licentiously wythout punishmente they dailye offende in robberyes The lycentious life of Priestes murther accusing of innocents burning rapine theft and counterfaiting of fals coyne beside a thousand other kinds of mischieues contrary and against al lawes both of God and manne not wythout great offence of others trusting onely vppon the fredome and liberty of sinne whych they vsurpe vnto themselues by the priuiledge of their canons For when as they once perceiue that it is lawfull for them to doe what they lust without controlment then they doe not onely contemne the ciuill Magistrates but also theyr Bishops and superiors whatsoeuer they either coÌ„maund or forbid them to do And moreouer to y e intent they may be the more maynteined in their mischiefe wickednes contrary to all reason and equitie it is partly forbiddeÌ„ the Archbyshops and Byshops to condemne these malefactours openly except they be first disgraded which must be done with sumptuousnes and pompe wherby it hapneth very seldome that those annoynted naughty packes do receiue condigne punishment Besides that the bishops are so bound by theyr chapters that they dare not punish any person which hath taken orders by the Canonicall lawes be the punishment neuer so light or smal By reason wherof the matter so falleth out that through this vnequall partiality betwene the laitie and the Clergie great hatred discord and dissention is sprong and risen It is also not a litle to be feared that if the Clergie which are the cause of this greuance and of other mischiefes whych daily they doe proceede to perpetrate haue not like lawes equall iudges and like punishment their offensiue life will mooue stirre vp some great tumults and sedition amongst the coÌ„mon people not only against the Clergy themselues but also against the superiours and magistrates for that they leaue so notorious offences vnpunished Wherfore necessity iustice doth require that the sayde preiudiciall priuiledges of the Clergie shoulde be abrogate and taken away and in their place bee prouided ordained and decreed that the Clergy of what order or degre soeuer they be shal haue like lawes like iudgement and punishment as the laitie haue Priestes ought to be subiecte to the same punishmentes as are the laâ— people so that they shal pretend no prerogatiue or fredome in like offence more then the lay maÌ„ but that euery one of the Cleargie offending vnder the iudge where the offence is committed shall be punished for hys fact according to the measure and equalitie of
beyng taken wythin the precinct and limites of the Citie of Zuricke coÌ„trary to lawe and order Finally after much discoursing wherein they in a long letter declared their diligence and fidelitie at all times in keeping their league and maintaining the libertie and dignitie of their country as touching the cause of religion if that were all the matter of their offence they offered themselues willing to heare and more glad to amende if anye could prooue any errour in them by the Scripture Otherwise if none so could or would proue wherin they did erre by the worde of God they coulde not they sayd alter any thing in the state of that Religion wherein their consciences were already staide by the woorde of God and setled what soeuer pearill or daunger should happen to them for the same Although here was no cause why these Pages or Cantons which were so confederate together in the league of peace What loue and hatred doth among men should disagree among themselues yet heerein may we see the course and trade of the worlde that when difference of religioÌ„ beginneth a litle to breake the knot of amitie by and by how friends be turned to foes what suspitions do rise what quarels and grudge do folow howe nothing there liketh men but euery thing is taken to y e worst part smal â—otes are made mountaines vertues made vices and one vice made a thousand and all for lacke only of a litle good wil betwixt party party For as loue charity commonly among men either couereth or seeth not the faultes of their frendes so hatred and disdaine taking all things to blame can finde nothyng in their foes that they can like And thus did it happen betweene these good men of Zuricke and these other Suitzers aboue named These letters of the Tigurines to the other Cantons were written vpon the occasion of theyr apprehending the preacher Ioan. Oxlinus aboue named the 4. day of Ianuary Anno 1525. and in the moneth of Aprill next following The Masse with all his ceremoâ—eâ— put downe in Zuricke the maiestrates and Senate of the sayd Citie of Zuricke commanded the Masse with all his ceremonies and appurtenaunce therto belonging to be put downe as wel wythin the City as without throughout all their iurisdiction and in steade thereof was placed the Lordes Supper the reading of the Prophets prayer and preaching A law in Zurick made against adulterers Also a lawe was made against whoredome and adulterie and iudges ordained to heare the causes of matrimony Anno. 1525. Ex Comment Sled lib. 4. All this while the Gospel was not as yet receiued in any other Page of Heluetia but only in Zuricke Disputation at BadeÌ„ in Heluetia Wherfore y e other 12. pages or townes appoynted among themselues concerning a meting or a disputation to be had at Baden Where were present amoÌ„g other diuines Ioannes Faber Eckius Murnerus aboue mentioned The bishops also of Lucerna Basill Curiake Lausanna sent thither theyr legates The conclusions there propounded were these That the true body and bloud of Christ Theames or propositions propounded in the disputation at Baden is in the Sacrament That the masse is a sacrifice for the quicke and deade That the blessed virgine and other saintes are to be inuocated as mediatours and intercessours That Images ought not to be abolished That there is a purgatorie Which conclusions or assertions Eckius tooke vppon him stoutly to defend Eckius defeÌ„ded Against him reasoned Oecolampadius who was then chiefe preacher at Basill wyth certaine other moe Zuinglius at that time was not there present but by wrytinge confuted the doctrine of Eckius Oecolampadius against Eckius· declaring withall the causes of hys absence whych were for that he durst not for feare of his lyfe committe himselfe to the handes of the Lucernates Urani Suitij Unterualdij and Tugiani his enemies and that hee refused not to dispute but the place onely of the disputation Zuinglius excuseth himself for not comming to the disputation excusing moreouer y t he was not permitted of the Senate to come neuertheles if they would assigne the place of disputation either at Zuricke or at Berna or at Sangallum thether he woulde not refuse to come Briefly the conclusion of the disputation was this that all should remaine in that Religion which hetherto they had kept and should follow the authoritie of the Councell neither should admit any other newe doctrine within theyr dominions c Thys was in the moneth of Iune the sayd yeare aboue mentioned As the time proceded and dissention about religion encreased it folowed the next yere after The disputation at Berne An. 1527. in the moÌ„th of December that the Senate people of Berne whose power amongst al the Suitzers chieflye excelleth considering how neither they could haue the Actes of the disputation of Baden communicated vnto them and that the variance about religion still more more encreased Disputation at Berne in Heluetia assigned an other disputation within their owne Citie and sending forth wrytings therof called vnto the same al the bishops bordering nere about them as the Bishops of Constance Basill Sedune Lausanna warning them bothe to come themselues and to bring their diuines wyth them or else to lose all such possessions which they had lying within the boundes of theyr precinct After this they appoynted oute certeine Ecclesiasticall persons of their iurisdiction to dispute prescribing and determining the whole disputation to be decided only by the authority of the old and new TestameÌ„t Godly lawes of a disputation To all that would come thether they grauÌ„ted safeconduict Also they appoynted that all things there should be done modestly without iniurie and brauling woordes and that euery one shoulde haue leaue to speake his minde freely and with such deliberation that euery mans saying might be receiued by the notarye penned with this prouiso made before that what soeuer there shoulde be agreed vpon the same should be ratified and obserued through al their dominions and to the intent meÌ„ might come thether better prepared before they propounded in publike wryting 10. conclusions in the sayde disputation to be defended of their ministers by the scriptures which ministers wer Franciscus Colbus and Bertholdus Hallerus The theames or conclusions were these 1. That the true Church whereof Christ is the head riseth out of gods word Theames to be disputed and persisteth in the same and heareth the voice of no other 2. That the same Church maketh no lawes without the worde of God 3. That traditions ordeined in the name of the Church doe not binde but so farre foorth as they be consonante to Gods worde 4. That Christ only hath made satisfactioÌ„ for the sinnes of the world and therefore if any man say that there is any other way of saluation or meane to putte away sinne the same denieth Christ. 5. That the body bloude of Christe
was taken prisoner by the Cardinall of Loraines seruants by whome he was caryed from Gorze to the Castell of Nommeny Doctor Castellane carriâ—d to the Castell of Nommenye The zelous affection of the CitezeÌ„s of Metz toward their preacher wherupon the citizens of Merz tooke no little displeasure and greeuance who being greeuously offended to haue their preacher so to be apprehended and imprisoned within short space after tooke certaine of the Cardinalles subiectes and kept them prisoners so long vntill the Abbot of S. Antonies in Uiennois called Theodore de Chaumont vicar generall as wel in causes spirituall as teÌ„porall through the iurisdiction both of the Cardinall and Bishopricke of Metz Tollouse and Uerdune being furnished with a letter commission from the See of Rome came to the saide towne of Metz and after diuers declarations made to the Prouost and the other Iustices and Counsellers of the Citie he so wrought and brought to passe that immediately the sayde subiectes of the Cardinall were set at libertie But Iohn Castellane was kept still prisoner in the Castell of Nommeny Whosoeuer escape the Christians are sure to suffer and was most cruelly handled from the time of the fourth day of May vntill the twelfth day of Ianuary during all which time he perseuered constant in y e doctrine of the sonne of God Wherupon he was carried from Nommeny Doctor Castellane constant in his doctrine to the towne and Castell of Uike alwaies perseuering constantly in the profession of the same doctrine so that they did proceed vnto the sentence of his degradation that he might be deliuered ouer vnto the secular power according to the custome and manner And for so much as the fourme and manner of the sentence and processe of disgrading is notable and hath bene reported vnto vs word for word we haue thought good heere to annexe the same to declare the horrible blasphemies ioined with grosse and brutish subtiltie in those high misteries which the enemies of the truth do vse in their processe against the children of God whereby euery man euen the most ignoraunt may euidently perceaue the horrible blindnes that these vnshamefast Catholiques are blinded withall The sentence of the degradation The senteÌ„ce of his degradation Ex actis episcopalibus COncerning the processe inquisitorie fourmed and geuen in fourme of accusation against thee Iohn Castellane priest and religious man of the fryer Eremites of the order of S. Austine vnderstanding likewise thy confession which thou hast made of thine owne good will mainteining false and erroneous doctrine and marking also besides this the godly admonitions and charitable exhortations which we made vnto thee in the towne of Metz which thou like vnto the serpent Aspis hast refused and geuen no eare vnto also considering thine answeares made and reiterate vnto our interrogatories by meanes of thine othe in the which diuelishly thou hast hydden and kept backe not onely the truth but also following the example of Caine hast denyed to confesse thy sinnes and mischeuous offence and finally hearyng the great number of witnesses sworne and examined agaynste thee theyr persons and depositions diligently considered and all other things woorthy of consideration beeing iustly examined the reuerende mayster Nicholas Sauin doctour of diuinitie and inquisitour of the fayth assistaunt vnto vs hath entred processe agaynst thee and geuen full information thereof this our purpose and intent being also communicate vnto diuers Maysters and Doctours both of the Ciuile and Canon lawes heere present which haue subscribed and signed heereunto whereby it appeareth that thou Iohn Castellane hast oftentimes and in diuers places openly and manifestly spread abroade and taught manye erroneous propositions full of the heresie of Luther contrary and against the Catholique faith and the veritie of the Gospell and the holy Apostolique see and so accursedly looked backe turned thy face that thou art founde to be a lyer before Almighty God It is ordeyned by the sacred rules of the Canon lawe that such as through the sharpe dartes of their venemous tongue doo peruert the Scriptures and go about with all their power to corrupt and infect the soules of the faithfull should be punished and corrected with most sharpe correction to the ende that others should be afrayde to attempt the like and apply themselues the better to the study of Christian concorde through the examples set before their eyes as well of seuerity as of clemency For these causes and others rising vpon the saide processe by the Apostolique authoritie and also the authoritie of our sayde reuerende Lorde the Cardinall whych we doo vse in this our sentence definitiue whiche wee sitting in our iudgement seate declare in these writinges hauing God onely before our eyes and surely considering that what measure we do meat vnto other the same shal be measured to vs againe True you say for your measure is death definitiue and therfore looke you for the same measure agayne at Gods hand we pronouÌ„ce and declare senteÌ„tially and diffinitiuely thee Iohn Castellane beyng here present before vs and iudge thee because of thy desertes to be excoÌ„municate with the most great excoÌ„munication and therewithall to be culpable of treason against the diuine maiesty and a mortall enemy of the Catholicke fayth and veritie of the Gospell also to be a manifest hereticke a folower partaker of the execrable * If Luther be to be noted of cruelty which teacheth all meÌ„ and killeth no man what then is to be noted in the Pope which killeth all Gods children and teacheth none crueltie of Martin Luther a stirrer vp of old heresies already coÌ„demned and therfore as thou oughtest to be deposed and depriued of all Priestly honor and dignitie of all thy orders of thy shauing religious habite also of thy Ecclesiasticall benefices if thou hast any and from all priuilege of the Clergy so we here presently do depose depriue and seperate thee as a rotten member from the communion and companie of all the faythfull and beyng so depriued we iudge that thou oughtest to be actually disgraded that done we leaue thee vnto the secular powers committyng the degradation and actuall execution of this our sentence vnto the reuerend Lord and Byshop here present with the authoritie and commaundement aforesayd This senteÌ„ce beyng thus ended with their Catholicke Sermon also the sayd Byshop of Nicopolis sittyng in his pontificalibus in the iudgement seate beyng Suffragan of Metz with the clergy nobles and people about him proceeded to the disgradyng as they call it of the sayd maister Iohn Castellane Thus the sayd maister Iohn Castellane being made ready to his degradation by the officers of the sayd Byshop was apparelled in his Priestly attyre and afterward brought forth of the Chappell by the Priestes which were therunto appointed with al his priestly ornamentes vpon him and holdyng his handes together he kneeled downe before the Bishop Doc. Castellane disgraded Then the officers gaue him the chalice
other cause but onely for the true confession of Iesus Christ This good Pastour considering with him selfe the lawes and doctrine of the church of Rome to swarue from the truth of Christ especially in restraining mariage to the end that he would not defile himselfe wyth fornication he maryed a mayd of his such a one as feared God by whom afterward he had many fayre children About this time the people of the countrey had raysed a great commotion A commotion of the Boures who in theyr rage went vnto monasteries and priestes houses as if they had taken in hand some pilgrimage and spared nothing that they could find to eat That which they could not eat they eyther cast vnderfeet or caryed it away with them One company of this rustical sort lodged themselues in the house of this good Priest for they made no difference betwene the good the bad These roysters tooke from him all that they could finde leauyng nothing behinde them in so much as they tooke away the very hose from his legges for all that he could doe albeit that he gently entreated them shewing that it was theft a hanging matter that they did yet they continued styll in theyr madnes like beastes As they were departing out of the house the good priest could not refrain himselfe from weeping saying vnto thē I tell you before these your vnordinate dooynges will redound to some great mischiefe to your selfe For what madnes is this what meaneth this rage and tumult wherein you keepe no order or equity neither haue any respect betwene frend and foe Who thus styrreth you vp what coūsell do you folow or to what end do you this Like theues you spoyle what so euer you can lay handes vpon And thinke you not but these thinges which you now rob rauen and steale you shal be compelled hereafter to restore agayn to your great detrimēt What sedition did euer come to good end Crueltie sedition neuer commeth to good ende You pretend the Gospell and haue no peace of the Gospell either in your mouthes or in your hartes These excesses sayd he ye neuer learned of me which euer haue taught you the true word of God This your Gospel sayth he is rather the Gospell of the deuill then of God which vexeth al the world with violence and wrong spoyling and robbing without regard The Gospel teacheth no rebellion The true Gospel of Iesus Christ teacheth you to do good vnto all men to auoyde dissentiōs and periury This I say vnto you that in these your doinges you offend God and prouoke his iust vengeance to plague you which will neuer suffer these euilles to escape vnpunished You finde written in the Gospell That which thou wouldest not shoulde be done to thee do not to other You offend also all the nobilitye and your lawfull magistrates whom you are sworne and bound vnto It is no small matter I tel you to rayse vp sedition to styrre vp other and to disturbe the state of the common wealth and when this tumult shall be ceased what then shall your noble men do shal they not rifle you as fast of your goodes make themselues rich and then shall one of you betray an other These with such other words he stood preaching vnto them almost naked but al this would not preuayle with those men who after all these gentle admonitions and fayre wordes departed out of his house geuing him foule language and calling him olde Dotarde Amongest all other one more wicked then the residue sayde vnto hym in this maner O mayster Curate we haue bene long deceyued by your selling of masses by fearing vs with Purgatory by your Diriges and Trentals and so haue we bene spoyled wherfore we do nothing now but requyre agayn the mony which you robbed vs of and so mocking scorning him they departed After that this sedition of the Pesantes was partly appeased theyr armour being layd away and they taken vnto grace after that also diuers of the principals of that conspiracy were taken here and there in the villagyes and executed this good pastor fearing no such thing for the true and sincere preaching of the Gospell whereat many tooke great indignation was taken in the night by certayn souldiers which bound him hand and foote with a great rope before his wife and children and so set him vpon a horse Religion the cause onely why good men be troubled of the wicked and ledde him away to Friburge What grieuous sighes teares sorrowe and lamentation was there It would haue mooued any hart were it as hard as a Flynt to a dolefull compassion especially to see the barbarous and despightfull rebukes tauntes and extreme cruelty shewed by these proude Popishe Souldiours agaynst the innocent Priest Such beastly Tyrauntes the world is neuer without Such Godly ministers we haue had but a few The people hearing this pitifull noyse and lamentatiō in the night came runing out not the men but onely the women whom the souldiers willed to go home again and that theyr men should come forth and keepe the towne but theyr men durst not appear Then from Friburge shortly after they conueyed him to Ensissheim After they had long kept this man in prison and that he had endured most terrible tormēts as well by the priuy members as in other partes they iudged him to death If you will know y e cause what they had to lay to his charge it was onely this y t he had maryed a wife secretely in hys owne house with a few witnesses Crueltie without cause Other crimes they had none to obiect agaynst him neither that he was a seditious and wicked man or that he had cōmitted any other offence albeit they had gathered diuers wicked persons out of sūdry places to picke out of hys Sermons the order and maner of his behauiour When he was led vnto the place of execution he aunswered gentlye and quietly vnto all them that came to comfort hym But there were diuers Monkes and Priestes which troubled hym very sore with theyr foolish babling as he was striuing in hys spirite agaynst the horrour of death and making hys prayer vnto almightye GOD seeking nothing els but to turne him away from his harty and earnest contemplation But he desired them that they woulde holde theyr peace saying that he had already confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord Iesus nothing at all doubting but that he had receiued absolution and forgeuenesse of them all And I sayd he shall this day be an acceptable sacrifice vnto my Sauiour Iesus Christ for I haue done no suche thing wherefore I am now condemned whiche might displease my Lorde God who in this behalfe hath geuen me a good and quiet conscience Nowe therefore let them which thyrst for innocent bloud and shed the same diligently aduise themselues what they do and that they offend euen hym vnto whom it perteineth truely to iudge the hartes of men for it is
Munchen in Bauaria THe viij day of February in the yeare of our saluation .1527 there happened a rare and maruellous example spectacle in the town of Munchen in Barauia which was this George Carpenter Martyr A certayne man named George Carpenter of Emeryng was there burnt When he was fette out of the pryson called Falken Tower and led before the Councell diuers Friers and Monkes followed him to instructe and teach him Whom he willed to tary at home not to folow him When he came before the Councel his offences were read conteyned in foure Articles First that he did not beleue that a Priest could forgeue a mans sinnes Articles layde against George Carpenter Secondly that he did not beleue that a man could call God out of heauen Thyrdly that he did not beleue that God was in the bread which the Priest hangeth ouer the aultar but that it was the bread of the Lord. Fourthly that he did not beleue that the very element of the water it selfe in Baptisme doth geue grace Which foure Articles he vtterly refused to recant Thē came vnto him a certayne Scholemaister of S. Peters in y e towne of Munchen George persuaded to recant saying my frend George doest thou not feare the death and punishmēt which thou must suffer If thou were let go wouldest thou return to thy wife and children Wherunto he aunswered If I were set at liberty whither should I rather go then to my Wyfe and well beloued children Then sayde the Schoolemayster reuoke your former sentence and opinion The loue of God prefered before wyfe chyldren and libertie and you shal be set at liberty Wherunto George answered my wife and my children are so dearely beloued vnto me that they can not bee bought from me for all the riches and possessions of the Duke of Bauaria but for the loue of my Lord God I will willingly forsake them When he was led vnto the place of execution the scholemayster spake vnto him agayne in the middest of the market place saying good George beleue in the Sacrament of the aultar The Sacrament a signe of the Lords bodie do not affirme it to be onely a signe Wherunto he aunswered I beleue this Sacrament to be a signe of the body of Iesus Christ offered vpon the Crosse for vs. Then sayde the Schoolemayster moreouer what doest thou meane Baptisme that thou doest so litle esteme Baptisme knowing that Christ suffered himselfe to be Baptised in Iordane Wherunto he answered and shewed what was the true vse of Baptisme and what was the end why Christ was Baptised in Iordane howe necessary it was that Christ should dye and suffer vpon the Crosse wherin onely standeth our saluation The same Christ sayde he will I confesse this daye before the whole world for he is my Sauiour and in him do I beleue After this came vnto him one Mayster Conrade Scheitter the Uicare of the cathedrall Church of our Lady in Munchen a preacher saying George if thou wilt not beleue the Sacrament yet put al thy trust in God and say I trust my cause to be good and true * Mark here these subtile Serpentes which whō they can not remoue thys good man from hys fayth they goe about to bryng hym in doubt thereof The aunsweres of George Carpenter to euerie particle of the Lordes prayer but if I should erre truely I woulde be sory and repent Whereunto George Carpenter aunswered God suffer me not to erre I besech hym Then sayd the Scholemayster vnto him doe not put the matter in that hasarde but chuse vnto you some good Christian brother Mayster Conrade or some other vnto whom thou mayst reuele thy hart not to confesse thy selfe but to take some godly counsell of him Wherunto he aunswered Nay not so for it would be to long Then maister Conrade began the Lordes Prayer Our Father which art in heauen Whereunto Carpenter aunswered truely thou art our Father and no other this day I trust to be with thee Then Mayster Conrade went forwarde with the prayer saying Halowed be thy name Carpenter aunswered O my God how little is thy name halowed in this world Then sayde Mayster Conrade Thy Kingdome come Carpenter aunswered let thy kingdome come this day vnto mee that I also may come vnto thy kingdome Then sayd Cōrade Thy will be done in earth as it is heauen Carpenter aunswered For this cause O Father am I now here that thy will might be fulfilled and not mine Then sayd Mayster Conrade Geue vs this day our dayly bread Carpenter aunsweared the onely liuing breade Iesu Christ shall be my food Then sayd Conrade And forgeue vs our trespasses as we forgeue them that trespasse agaynst vs. Carpenter aunswered with a willing mind do I forgeue all men both my frends and aduersaryes Then sayd Mayster Conrade And leade vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from all euill Wherunto Carpenter aunswered O my Lord without doubt thou shalt deliuer me for vppon thee onely haue I layde all my hope Then he began to rehearse the beliefe saying I beleue in God the Father almightye Carpenter aunswered O my God in thee alone doe I trust in thee onely is all my confidence and vpon no other creature albeit they haue gone about to force me otherwise In this maner he aunswered to euery word which his aunsweres if they shoulde be described at length would be to long This prayer ended the Scholemayster sayd vnto him doest thou beleue so truely and cōstantly in thy Lord and God with thy hart as thou doest chearefullye seeme to confesse him with thy mouth Hereunto he aunswered The hartie confession of George Carpenter Luke 12. Whatsoeuer a man loueth aboue God that he maketh his Idoll George Carpenter Carpenter refuseth to be prayed for after his death It were a very hard matter for me if that I which am here ready to suffer death shoulde not beleue that with my hart whiche I openlye professe with my mouth For I knewe before that I muste suffer persecutiō if I would cleaue vnto Christ who saith where as thy hart is there also is thy treasure and whatsoeuer thing a man doth fixe in his hart to loue aboue God that he maketh his Idoll Thē sayd mayster Conrade vnto him George doest thou thinke it necessary after thy death that any man should pray for thee or say Masse for thee He aunswered so lōg as the soule is ioyned to the body pray God for me that he wil geue me grace and pacience with al humility to suffer the paynes of death with a true Christian fayth but when the soule is separate from the body then haue I no more need of your prayers When as the hangman should bind him to the ladder he preached much vnto the people Then he was desired by certaine Christian brethren that as soone as he was cast into the fire he should geue some signe or token what his faith or beliefe was To whom
therefore stopped the streetes and lanes with cartes and made fires to see that none shoulde escape The fury of this world against the poore Christians The faythfull albeit God hath geueÌ„ them leisure to finysh their administration prayers with such quetnes as they neuer had better seeing the sodennesse of the thyng were stroken in great feare Who then being exhorted by the gouernors of the congregation fel to praier That done through the counsell of some whyche knew the cowardly hartes of the multitude this order was taken that the men whiche had weapon should aduenture through the prese onely the womeÌ„ and children remayned in the house and a few men with them which were lesse bolde then the other to the number of sixe or seauen score Where appeared the admirable power of God in them that went out with weapon One of the CoÌ„gregation beateÌ„ downe in the streates and Martyred which notwithstanding that y e lanes and passages were stopped and the fires made dyd all escape saue onely one who was beateÌ„ down with stones and so destroyed Certayne that remayned in the house with the womeÌ„ afterward leaped into gardens where they were stayed till the Magistrates came The women which were all Gentlewomen or of great wealth onely sixe or seuen excepted seing no other hope and perceiuing the fury of the people went vp to the windowes crying * Mercy here importeth no oâ—feÌ„ce acknowledged but to be saued from the rage of the people mercy and shewing theyr innocent intent required iustice ordinary Thus as they were inclosed about 6. or 7. houres at last came Martin the kinges Attorney with force of Commissaries and Sergeantes Who with much adoe appeasing the courage of the people entred into the house where he viewing the women children and the other furniture there being prepared for that congregatioÌ„ perceiued testimonies sufficient of their innocency in so much that in considering therof for pity of hart his eyes could not refraine from teares Notwithstanding proceeding in his office hee had them all to prison within the litle Castle I omit here the furious vsage of the people by the way how despightfully they plucked and haled the women tare their garmeÌ„ts thrust of theyr hoods froÌ„ their heades disfigured theyr faces with dust and durt Neither were they better entreated in the Prison then they were in the streetes for all the villaines and theeues there were let out of theyr holes and stinking caues and the poore Christians placed in theyr roomes Besides these manifolde wronges oppressions done to these poore innoceÌ„ts folowed theÌ„ which was worst of all the cruell slaunderous reportes of the friers and priestes A false and malicious slaunder raised agaynst the Congregation who in theyr rayling sermons other talke cryed out to the Lutherans perswading the people most falsly that they assembled together to make a banket in the night and there putting out y e candles they went together Iacke with Iille as the sayde after a filthy and beastly maner Adding moreouer to make the lye more likely that certayne Nunnes also Monkes were with them Also that they should conspyre against the king and other like heynous crimes whatsoeuer theyr malice could inuent for defacing of the Gospell With such like malitious misreportes sclauÌ„ders Sathan went about to extinguish the auncient church of Christ in the primitiue time accusing the innocent Christians then of incest conspiracy killing of infantes putting out of candles Vid. supr pag. 36 filthy whoredome c. Vide supra pag. 36. These sinister rumors cursed defamations were no sooner geueÌ„ out but they were as soone receiued and spread farre not onely to theÌ„ of the vulgar sort but also among the states of the Court and euen to the kinges â—ares The Cardinall of Lorraine y e same time bare a great sway in the court who then procured a certayne Iudge of the Castle to come in declaring to the king that he found there lying in y e floore of the foresayd house diuers couches pallets vpon which they intended to coÌ„mit theyr whoredome also much other furniture and preparation appointed for a sumptuous feast or banquet wherewith the kyng was mightely inflamed agaynst them neyther was there any one person that durst contrary it Here the enemies began highly to triumph thinking verily that the gospell with all the freÌ„des therof were ouerthrowne for euer On the other side no lesse perplexity and lamentation was among y e brethren sorowing not so muche for themselues as for the imprisonment of theyr fellowes Albeit they loste not theyr courage so altogether but as well as they could they exhorted one another considering y e great fauour and prouidence of God in deliuering them so wonderfully out of the daunger Some comfort they tooke vnto them consulting together in this order that first they should humble themselues to God in theyr owne priuate familyes Secondly to stoppe the running brutes of theyr holy assembles they should write Apologies one to the kyng an other to the people Thirdly that letters of consolatioÌ„ should be written and sent to theyr brethren in prison The first Apology was written to the king and conueyed so secretly into his Chamber The Apologie of the Congregation against false reportes that it was found and read opeÌ„ly in the hearing of the king and of all his nobles Wherin the Christians learnedly discreetly both cleared themselues of those reportes and shewed the malice of theyr enemies especially of Satan which euer froÌ„ the beginning of the Church hath and still doeth goe about to ouerturne the right wayes of the Lord declaring further by manyfolde examples and coÌ„tinuall experience eueÌ„ from the primitiue time how the nature of the Church hath euer bene to suffer vexations and sclaunderous reports and infamation by the malignant aduersaries c. And lastly comming to the king they craued that theyr cause might not be condemned before it had indifferent hearing c. Neuerthelesse this Apology to the king serued to litle purpose forsomuch as the aduersaries incontinent denied all that was written to the king making him to beleue that all were but excuses pretensed neither was there any person that durst replye agayne But the other Apology to the people did inestimable good in satisfying the rumors and defending the true cause of the gospell Wherupon certayne doctors of SorboÌ„ began to write both agaynst y e Apology and the persons Doctoâ—â—â—â—mochareâ— persecâ—â—â—â—â— of whom one was called Demochares who taking for his foundation without any proofe that they were all heretiques cryed out for iustice with billes glaues fire and sword An other Sorbonist more bloudy then the first not only exclamed against theÌ„ for putting out y e candles in theyr detestable concourses assembles but also accused theÌ„ as men which mainteined that there was no God and denied the diuinity humanity of Christ the immortallity of the soule the
sweare or name the diuell or easly be brought to take an othe except it were in iudgemente or makyng some solemne couenant They were also knowne by thys that they could neuer be moued nor prouoked to talke of any dishonest matters but in what company soeuer they came where they heard any wanton talke swearing of blasphemy to the dishonour of God they straight way departed out of that company Also they sayd that they neuer sawe them go vnto their busines but first they made theyr prayers The sayd people of Prouince furthermore affirmed that wheÌ„ they came to any fayres or markets or came to their cities by any occasion they neuer in a maner were seene in their Churches and if they were wheÌ„ they praied they turned away their faces froÌ„ the images and neyther offred candels to theÌ„ nor kissed their feete Neither would they worship the reliques of Saints nor once looke vpon them And moreouer Crimes laid against the Merindolians if they passed by any crosse or Image of the crucifixe or any other Sainct by the way as they went they would do no reuerence vnto them Also the Priestes did testifie that they neuer caused them to say any Masses neyther diriges neither yet De profundis neyther woulde they take any holy water and if it were carryed home vnto their houses they woulde not saye once God a mercy yea they semed vtterly to abhorre it To go on pilgrimage to make any vowes to Saints to buy pardons or remission of sinnes with money yea though it might be gotten for a halfepeny they thought it not lawfull Likewise wheÌ„ it thundered or lightened they would not crosse themselues but casting vp their eies to heauen fetch deepe sighes Some of theÌ„ would kneele downe pray without blessing themselues with y e signe of the crosse or taking of holy water Also they were neuer seene to offer Mans lawe preferred before Gods lawe or cast into the bason any thing for y e maintenance of lightes brotherhoods churches or to geue any offering either for y e quicke or the dead But if any were in affliction or pouertie those they releeued gladly and thought nothing too much This was y e whole tenor of the report made vnto MouÌ„sieur de Langeay touching the life and behauiour of y e inhabitants of Merindoll and the other which were persecuted also as touching the Arrest and that which ensued therupon Of all those things the sayd Monsieur de Langeay according to the charge that was geuen him aduertised the king who vnderstanding these things as a good prince moued with mercy and pity sent letters of grace pardon The kinges pardon procured sent downe for the Merindolians not only for those which were coÌ„demned for lacke of appearance but also for all the rest of y e countrey of Prouince which were accused and suspected in like case expresly charging and commanding the said parliameÌ„t that they shoulde not heereafter proceede so rigorously as they had done before against this people but if there were anye that could be found or proued by sufficient information to haue swarned from y e christian religion that then he should haue good demonstration made vnto him by the word of God both out of the old and of the new Testament and so as well by the gentlenes as by the rigour of the same he should be reduced againe vnto the Church of Christ declaring also y t the kings pleasure was that all such as should be conuict of heresie in maner aforesaid should abiure forbidding also all maner of persons of what estate or condition soeuer they were to attempt any thing against them of Merindoll or other that were persecuted by any other maner of meanes or to molest or trouble them in person or goodes reuoking and disanulling all maner of sentences and condemnations of what iudges soeuer they were and commaunding to set at libertie all prisoners which either were accused or suspected of Lutheranisme By vertue of these letters they were now permitted to declare their cause and to say what they coulde in defence thereof Whereupon they made a confession of their fayth the effect whereof you shall see in the end of the story This * This most godly and Christian confession you shall finde more largely set out in HeÌ„ Pantaleon and also in the French story entreating of the destruction of Merindoll and Cabriers also touching theâ—â— faith and confession you shall partly see hereafter pag. 917. confession was presented first to the Court of Parliament and afterward being declared more at large wyth Articles also annexed thereunto it was deliuered to the Bishop of Cauaillon who required y e same Also to Cardinall Sadolet Bishop of Carpentras with the lyke Articles and also a supplication to this effect That the inhabitants of Cabriers in the Countie of Uenice most humbly desired him that he would vouchsafe to receiue reade the confession and declaration of their fayth and doctrine in the which they and also their fathers before them had bene of a loÌ„g time instructed and taught which they were persuaded to be agreable to the doctrine conteined in y e old and new Testament And because he was learned in the holy Scriptures they desired hym that he woulde marke such articles as he thought to be against the Scriptures and if he should make it to appeare vnto them y t ther was any thing coÌ„trary to the same they would not only submit themselues vnto abiuration but also to suffer such punishment as should be adiudged vnto them euen to the losse not only of all that they had but also their liues And more ouer if there were any Iudge in all the countie of Uenice which by good and sufficieÌ„t information should be able to charge them that they had holden any erroneous doctrine 〈◊〉 Merindolians require the iudgement of Cardinall Sadolet touching their articles or mainteined any other religion then was coÌ„teined in the articles of their confession they desired him that he would coÌ„municate the same vnto them and with all obedience they offered themselues to whatsoeuer should be thought iust and reasonable Upon this request Cardinal Sadolet answered by his letters writteÌ„ by his Secretary and signed with his owne hand the tenor whereof heere ensueth I haue seene your request and haue red the Articles of youre confession The answer of Cardinal Sadolet to the Merindolians wherein there is much matter conteined and do not vnderstand that you are accused for any other doctrine but for the very same which you haue confessed It is most true that many haue reported diuers things of you worthy of reproofe which after diligent enquiry made we haue found to be nothing else but false reports and slaunders As touching the rest of youre Articles it seemeth vnto me that there are many wordes therein which might well be chaunged without preiudice vnto your confession And likewise it seemeth to me that it is
not after forme of lawe If we had an accuser present which according to the rule of the Scripture either should proue by good demonstration out of the olde and new Testament that wherof we are accused or if he were not able should suffer punishment due vnto such as are heretickes I thinke he would be as greatly troubled to mainteine his accusations as we to aunswere vnto the same After that the Baylife had made this answere Iohn Palenc Iohn PaleÌ„c answereth one of the auncients of Merindol saide that he approued all that had bene sayd by the Syndiques and that he was able to say no more then had bene said by them before The Commissioner sayd vnto him you are I see a very auncient man and you haue not liued so long but that you haue some thing to aunswere for your part in defence of your cause And the sayde Palenc aunswered seeing it is your pleasure that I shâ—uld say something it seemeth vnto me vnpossible that say what we can we shoulde haue either victory or vantage for our iudges be our enemies The vnder Baylife of Merindoll answereth Then Iohn Bruneroll vnderbaylife at Merindoll answered that he would very faine know the authority of y e Counseller Durandus Commissioner in this cause for as much as the said Counseller had geueÌ„ them to vnderstaÌ„d that he had authority of the high Court to make them abiure their errours which should be found by good and sufficient information and to geue them so doing the pardon conteined in the Kings letters and quite them of all punishment and condemnation Durandus the Commissioner required to shew his CoÌ„mission But the said Commissioner did not geue them to vnderstand that if they could not be found by good and sufficient information that they were in errour he had any power or authoritie to quite and absolue them of the sayd sentence and condemnation Wherfore it seemed that it should be more vauntage for the sayd Merindolians if it shoulde appeare that they were heretickes then to be found to liue according to the doctrine of the Gospell For this cause he required that it woulde please the sayd Commissioner to make declaration therof concluding that if it did not appeare by good and sufficient information against them that they had swarued from the faith or if there were no accuser that woulde come foorth against them they ought to be fully absolued without being any more troubled eyther in body or goodes These things were thus in debating from seauen of the clocke in the morning vntill xj Then the Commissioner dismissed them till after dinner At one of the clocke at after noone they were called for agayne and demaunded whether they woulde say any thyng else The Bailyfe Sindickes of Merindol appeare the second time touchyng that which was propounded in the morning by the said Commissioner They aunswered no. Then sayd the Commissioner what do you conclude for your defence The two Syndiques aunswered we conclude that it would please you to declare vnto vs the errours and heresies whereof we are accused Then the Commissioner asked the Byshop of Cauaillon what informations he had agaynst them The Byshop spake vnto him in his eare and would not aunswere aloude This talke in the eare continued almost halfe an houre that the Commissioner and all other that stoode thereby were weary thereof In the ende the Commissioner sayd vnto them that the Byshop of Cauaillon had told him that it was not needefull to make it apparant by information for such was the coÌ„mon report Herevnto they aunswered that they required the causes and reasons alledged by the Byshop of Cauaillon against them should be put in writing The Byshop was earnest to the contrary They that do the workes of darckenes hate the light and woulde haue nothyng that eyther he sayd or alledged to be put in writing Then Iohn Bruneroll required the Commissioner that at the least he would put in writing that the Byshop would speake nothing agaynst them that they could vnderstand and that he woulde not speake before the Commissioner but only in his eare The Byshop on the coÌ„trarie part defended that he would not be named in processe There was great disputation vpon this matter and coÌ„tinued long TheÌ„ the CoÌ„missioner asked the Merindolians if they had the Articles of their confession which they had presented to the high Court of Parliament Then they required that their confession might be read and by the readyng thereof they might vnderstand whether it were the doctrine which they held the confession which they had presented or no. Then the confession was read publickely before theÌ„ The confession of the Merindolians exhibited and read which they did allow and acknowledged to be theirs This done the Commissioner asked the Doctour if he did finde in the sayd confessioÌ„s any hereticall opinions wherof he could make demoÌ„stration by the word of God either out of the old or the new TestameÌ„t Then spake the Doctour in Latin a good while After he had made an end Andrew Mainard the Bayliffe desired the Commissioner accordyng as he had propouÌ„ded to make the errours and heresies that they were accused of What were the articles doctrine of their confession read Sled Lib. 16. apparauÌ„t vnto them by good information or at the least to marke those Articles of their confession which the Byshop the Doctours preteÌ„ded to be hereticall requiryng him also to put in Register their refusall aswell of the Byshop as of the Doct. of whoÌ„ the one spake in his eare and the other in Latine so that they of Merindoll could not vnderstand one word Then the Commissioner promised theÌ„ to put in writyng all that should make for their cause And moreouer he sayd that it was not needefull to call the rest of the Merindolians if there were no more to be sayd to them then had bene sayd to those which were already called And this is y e summe of all that was done at the after noone Many which came thether to heare these disputations supposing that they should haue heard some goodly demoÌ„strations were greatly abashed to see the Byshop and the Doctour so confouÌ„ded which thyng afterward turned to the great benefite of many for hereby they were moued to require the copyes of y e confession of their fayth by meanes wherof they were conuerted and embraced the truth and namely iij. Doctours who weÌ„t about diuers tymes to diswade the MerindoliaÌ„s from their fayth whose ministery God afterwardes vsed in the preachyng of his Gospel Three Doctours coÌ„uerted by the confessioÌ„ of the Merindolians Of whom one was Doctour Combaudi Prior of S. Maximin afterwardes a Preacher in the territory of the Lords of Berne An other was Doctour Somati who was also a Preacher in the Bailiwycke of Tonon The other was Doctour Heraudi pastour and Minister in the Countie of Newcastle After this the inhabitaunts of Merindoll were in
ambassadors in Spaine there was again set at liberty When as the ambassador coÌ„plained hereof to y e Cardinal he laid al the fault vpon Clarentius laying also that Clarentius had defied y e Emperor w tout the kings knowledge at the request of the Herald of FraÌ„ce wherfore at his returne The Cardinâ—â— set Clarentius 〈◊〉 the Emperour and afterward would 〈…〉 death he should lose his head at Callis Wherof Clarentius being aduertised by the captaine of Bayon in hys returne tooke shipping at Bullen so priuely came into England and by meanes of certaine of his frends of y e kings priuy chamber hee was brought vnto the kings presence before the Cardinal knewe of it where as he shewed vnto y e king the Cardinals letters of Commission and declared the whole order and circumstance of theyr gentle intreaty When the king heard the whole circumstance thereof and had a while mused thereupon he sayde O Lord Iesus he that I trusted most told me all these things contrary Well Clarentius I wil no more be so light of credeÌ„ce hereafter for now I â—ee wel that I haue bene made beleue the thing that was neuer done and from that time forwarde y e king neuer put any more confidence or trust in the Cardinall The cause why the Cardinal should beare the Emperor all this malice grudge after some wryters it appeareth to be thus At what time as Pope Clement was takeÌ„ prisoner as is before sayd the Cardinal wrote vnto the Emperor that he shuld make him Pope But when he had receiued an answere that pleased him not he waxed furious madde The Cardiâ—â—â—s pâ—oâ—de 〈…〉 against the Emperour and sought al meanes to displease the Emperour wryting very sharpely vnto him many manacing letters that if he would not make him Pope he would make such a ruffling betwene christian Princes as was not this 100. yeares before to make the Emperor repent yea though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor made answer in a little booke Imprinted both in Spanish and Dutch answering vnto many manacings of the Cardinal and diuers of his Articles but specially to that his ruffling threate wherein he manaced him that if he wold not make him Pope he wold set such a ruffling betwixte Christian Princes as was not this 100. yeare though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor answering again biddeth him looke wel about him The Empeâ—ouâ—â— aunswere vnto the Cardinalls threates lest through his doings and attempts he might bring the matter in that case y t it shuld cost him the Realme of England in deede You haue heard before howe that when Pope Clement was prisoner in the Emperors army the Cardinal required the king because he did beare the title of defendor of the faith y t he would rescue the Pope also what the kings answere was thereunto and what summes of money he had obtained of the king Nowe because you shall not also be ignorant by what meanes and vppon what occasion this title of the defender of the faith was geuen vnto the King The title of defâ—â—dour of the faith we thinke it good somewhat to say in this place When as Martin Luther had vttered the abhomination of the Pope and his clergy diuers bookes were come into England our Cardinal here thinking to finde a remedy for that sent immediately vnto Rome for this title of defendour of the faith which afterward the vicare of CroydeÌ„ preached that the kings grace would not lose it for al London 20. mile about it Neither is it maruel for it cost more then London 40. mile about it considering the great summes whyche you haue heard the Cardinal obtained of the King for the Popes relief beside the effusion of much innocent bloud When thys gloryous title was come from Rome the Cardinall brought it vnto the kings grace at Grenewich and though that the king had it already and had read it yet against the morning were all the Lords and Gentlemen that could in so shorte space be gathered sent for to come receaue it with honour In the morning the cardinall gate him through the backe side into the Frier obseruants and parte of the Gentlemen went round about and welcomed him from Rome parte met him halfe way and some at the Court gate The king himselfe mette hym in the hall and brought him vp into a great chamber The glorious â—â—nitye 〈◊〉 the Cardinal laughâ—â— to 〈◊〉 whereas was a seat prepared on high for the king and the Cardinall to sit on whiles the Bull was read Which pompe all men of wisedome and vnderstanding laughed to scorne Thys done the kyng went to hys Chappell to heare Masse accompanied with many nobles of his realme and Ambassadours of sundry Princes The Cardinall being reuested to sing masse the earle of Essex brought the basen of water the Duke of Suffolke gaue the assay the Duke of Norfolke held the towel so he proceded to masse WheÌ„ masse was done the bull was againe published the trompets blew the shawmes and suckbuts played in honor of the kings newe stile Then the king went to dinner in the midst wherof the king of Herauldes and his company beganne the largesse crying The kinges stilâ— augmented Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae defensor fidei Dominus Hiberniae Thus was all things ended with great solemnitie Not much vnlyke to thys was the receyuing of the Cardinalles hatte which when a ruffian had brought vnto him to Westminster vnder his cloke he clothed the messenger in riche aray and sent him backe againe to Douer appoynting the Bishop of Canterbury to meete hym The thrasonicall receauing of the Cardinalls hatte and then an other companye of the Lordes and Gentlemen I wote not how often before it came to Westminster where it was set vpon a cupbourd and tapers rounde about it so y t the greatest Duke in the lande must make curtesie thereuunto and to his emptie seate he being away And for somuch as we are in hande with the actes and doings of Cardinall Wolsey among many other thyngs The cruell dealing of the Cardinall against Richard Pacie Richard Pacie Deane of Paules whych of purpose we ouerpasse this is not to be exempted out of memorie touching hys vncourtuous or rather currish handling of Richard Pacie Deane of Paules Thys Pacie being the kinges Secretarie for the Latine tounge was of such ripenes of wit of learning eloquence also in forein laÌ„guages so expert that for the one he was thought most meete to succeede after Iohn Colet in the Deanery of Paules beside which he was also preferred to the Deanry of Excetour For the other he was sent in the kinges affayres Ambassadour to Uenice Which function there he so discharged that it is hard to say whether he procured more commendation or admiration amoÌ„g the Uenetians both for dexteritie of hys witte and especially
tuum Pasce gregem tuum vt cum venerit Dominus The wordes of Tho. Bilney to Doct. Warner inueniat te sic facientem That is Feede your flocke feede your flocke that when the Lord commeth he may finde you so doing and farewell good M. Doctour and pray for me and so he departed without any answere sobbing and weeping And while he thus stood vpon the ledge at the stake certayne Friers Doctours and Priors of theyr houses beyng there present as they were vncharitably and malitiously present at his examination and degradation The Fryers 〈◊〉 Bilny 〈◊〉 for them c. came to him and sayd O M. Bilney the people be perswaded that we be the causers of your death and that we haue procured the same and thereupon it is like that they will withdraw theyr charitable almes from vs al except you declare your charity towards vs and discharge vs of the matter Whervpon the sayd Tho. Bilney spake with a loud voyce to the people and sayd I pray you good people be neuer y e worse to these men for my sake as though they should be the authors of my death It was not they and so he ended Then the officers put reed and Fagots about hys body and set fire on the reed which made a very great flame which sparcled and deformed the visour of his face he holding vp his handes and knocking vpon his brest crying sometimes Iesus sometimes Credo Which flame was blowne away froÌ„ him by the violence of the winde which was that day 2. or 3. dayes before notable great in which it was sayd that the fieldes were maruellously plagued by the losse of corne and so for a litle pause The pacient death Martyrdome of M. Bilney he stoode without flame the flame departing recoursing thrise ere the wood tooke strength to be the sharper to consume him and theÌ„ he gaue vp the ghost and his body being withered â—owed downeward vpon the chayne TheÌ„ one of the officers with his halbard smite out the staple in the stake behinde him suffered his body to fall into the bottome of the fire laying wood on it and so he was consumed Thus haue ye good readers the true history Martyrdome of this good man that is Saint Bilney of blessed Saint Bilney as M. Latimer doth call him without any recaÌ„tation testified and ratified by the authority abouesayd By the which authority and party being there present yet aliue it is furthermore constantly affirmed that Bilney not only did neuer recant but also that he neuer had any such bill or script or scrolle in his hand to read either softly or apertly as M. More per licentiaÌ„ Poeticam would beare vs downe M. Moâ—â—s false report refuted Wherfore euen as ye see M. More deale in this so ye may trust him in the residue of his other tales if ye will ¶ Mayster Stafford of Cambridge AS the death of this Godly Bilney did much good in Northfolke where he was burnt so his diligeÌ„t trauel M. Bilney the cheife 〈…〉 Apostle of Cambridge in teaching and exhorting other and example of life correspondent to his doctrine left no small fruite behinde him in Cambridge beyng a great meanes of framing that Uniuersity drawing diuers vnto Christ. By reason of whoÌ„ and partly also of an other called M. Stafford the word of God begaÌ„ there most luckely to spread and many toward wittes to florish In the company of whom was M. Latimer D. Barnes D. Thistell of Penbroke hall M. Fooke of Benet Colledge and M. Soude of the same Colledge D. Warner aboue mentioned with diuers other moe This M. Stafford was then the publicke reader of the Diuinity lecture in that Uniuersity Who as he was an earnest professour of Christes Gospell so was he as diligeÌ„t a folower of that which he professed as by this exaÌ„ple here folowing may appeare For as the plague was then sore in Cambridge The notable zeale of M. Stafforde in sauing a damnable Priest and amongest other a certaine Priest called Syr Henry Coniurer lay sore sicke of the sayd plague M. Stafford hearyng therof and seing the horrible daunger that his soule was in was so moued in conscience to helpe the dauÌ„gerous case of the Priest that he neglecting his owne bodely death to recouer the other from eternall damnatioÌ„ came vnto him exhorted and so labored him that he would not leaue him before he had conuerted him and saw his coniuring books burned before his face Which being done maister Stafford went home and immediatly sickened shortly after most christianly deceased Ex fideli testimonio D. Ridlei Edmund Episcoporum Lond. Concerning which M. Stafford this moreouer is to be noted how that M. Latimer being yet a feruent and a zealous Papist M. Latimer asketh M. Stafford forgeuenes standing in the Schooles when M. Stafford read bad the Scholers not to heare him and also preaching agaynst him exhorted the people not to beleue hym and yet the sayd Latimer confessed himselfe that he gaue thankes to God that he asked him forgeuenesse before hee departed And thus much by the way of good M. Stafford who for his constant and godly aduenture in such a cause may seeme not vnworthy to goe with blessed Bilney in the fellowship of holy and blessed Martyrs ¶ The story of M. Symon Fish BEfore the time of M. Bilney and the fall of the Cardinall M Symon Fishe author of the booke called the supplication of Beggars I should haue placed the story of SimoÌ„ Fish with the booke called the Supplication of Beggars declaring how and by what meanes it came to the kynges hand and what effect therof folowed after in the reformation of many thinges especially of the Clergy But the missing of a few yeares in this matter breaketh no great square in our story though it be now entred here which shold haue come in sixe yeares before The maner and circumstaunce of the matter is this After that the light of the gospell working mightely in Germany began to spread his beames here also in England great styrre alteration folowed in the harts of many so that colored hipocrisy and false doctrine paynted holynes began to be espyed more and more by the reading of Gods word The authority of the Bishop of Rome and y e glory of his Cardinals was not so high but such as had fresh wits sparcled with Gods grace began to espy Christ from Antichrist that is true sincerity from counterfait religion In the number of whom was the sayd M. Simon Fish a gentleman of Brayes Inne It happened the first yeare that this Gentleman came to LondoÌ„ to dwel which was about the yeare of our Lord 1525. that there was a certayne play or interlude made by one M. Roo of the same Inne gentlemaÌ„ in which play partly was matter agaynst the Cardinall Wolsey And where none durst take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to play that part which
borne Yet neuertheles his purpose was to prooue and feele what they both would say vnto it therefore sent Steuen Gardiner to Rome to way with Pope Clement To the Emperour was sent Syr Nicolas Heruy knight ambassador in the Court of Gaunt Firste Pope Clement not weying belike the full importaunce and sequele of the matter Campeius the Popes Legate sent Cardinal Campeius as is sayde into Englande ioyned with the Cardinal of Yorke At the comming of which Legates The kinges perswasion to the Legate the King first opening vnto them the griefe of hys conscience seemed wyth great reasons and persuasions sufficiently to haue drawne the good will of those two Legates to his side Who also of their owne accord pretended no lesse but to shew a willing inclination to further the kinges cause But yet the mouthes of the common people and in especial of women and such other as fauoured the Queene and talked their pleasure Euill language of the people about the kinges diuorce were not stopped Wherefore to satisfie the blinde surmises and foolishe communication of these also who seeing the comming of the Cardinalles cast out suche leaude wordes that the king woulde for his owne pleasure haue an other wife with like vnseeming talke he therefore willing that al men should know the truth of his procedings caused all his Nobilitie Iudges and Counsaillors wyth diuers other persons to resort to his Pallace of Bridewel the 8. day of Nouemb. An. 1529. where he openly speaking in his great chāber had these words in effect as followeth The kings Oration to his subiects OVr trustie welbeloued subiects both you of the nobility you of the meaner sort it is not vnknowē both how that we both by Gods prouision and true and lawfull inheritaunce haue raigned ouer this realme of England almost the terme of 20. yeares During whiche time we haue so ordered vs thanked be God that no outward enemy hath oppressed you nor taken anye thing from vs nor we haue inuaded no realme but we haue had victory honor so that we think that you nor none of your predecessors neuer liued more quietly more wealthely nor in more estimation vnder any of our noble progenitors But when we remēber our mortality and that we must die then we think that all our doings in our life time are clearely defaced worthy of no memory if we leaue you in trouble at the time of oure deathe for if our true heir be not known at the time of our death see what mischiefe and trouble shall succeede to you and to your children The experience thereof some of you haue seene after the death of our noble grandfather king Edward 4. and some haue heard what mischief and manslaughter continued in this realme betwene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster by the which dissention this realme was like to haue bene clearely destroyed And although it hath pleased almighty God to send vs a faire daughter of a noble woman and of me begotten to our greate comfort and ioy yet it hath bene tolde vs by diuers great Clearks that neither she is our lawfull daughter nor her mother our lawfull wife but that we liue together abhominably and detestably in open adulterie in somuch that when our Ambassade was last in France and motion was made that the Duke of Orleance should marry our sayde daughter one of the chiefe Counsailours to the French king sayd It were well done to know whether she be the king of Englands lawfull daughter or not for well knowen it is that he begot her on his brothers wife which is directly againste Gods law and his precept Thinke you my Lords that these words touch not my body and soule Thinke you that these doings doe not daily and hourely trouble my cōscience and vexe my spirits Yes we doubt not but and if it were your cause euery man wold seeke remedy when the pearil of your soule and the losse of your inheritance is openly laide to you For this onely cause I protest before God and in the word of a Prince I haue asked councell of the greatest Clearkes in Christendome and for this cause I haue sent for this Legate as a manne indifferent onely to knowe the truth and so to settle my conscience and for none other cause as God can iudge And as touching the Queene if it be adiudged by the law of God that she is my lawfull wife there was neuer thing more pleasant nor more acceptable to me in my life both for the discharge and clearing of my conscience and also for the good qualities and conditions the which I know to be in her For I assure you all that beside her noble parentage of the which shee is descended as you well know she is a woman of most gentlenesse of moste humilitie and buxumnesse yea and of all good qualities appertaining to nobilitie she is without comparison as I this 20. yeares almoste haue had the true experiment so that if I were to mary againe if the marriage might be good I would surely chose her aboue all other women But if it be determined by iudgement that our mariage was against Gods law and clearely voyde then I shall not onely sorowe the departing from so good a Ladie and louing companion but much more lamēt and bewaile my infortunate chance that I haue so long liued in adultery to Gods great displeasure and haue no true heire of my body to inherite thys Realme These be the sores that vexe my minde these be the pāgs that trouble my conscience and for these greeues I seeke a remedy Therefore I require of you all as our trust and confidence is in you to declare to our subiects our minde and entent according to our true meaning and desire them to pray with vs that the very truth may be knowen for the discharge of our conscience and sauing of our soule and for the declaration hereof I haue assembled you together and now you may depart Shortly after this Oration of the king wherewith he stirred the harts of a number then the two Legates being requested of the king for discharge of his conscience The legates talke with the Queene to iudge and determine vpon the cause went to the Queene lying then in the place of Bridewell and declared to her how they were deputed iudges indifferent betwene y e king and her to heare and determine whether the mariage betwene them stoode with Gods law nor not When she vnderstoode the cause of their comming being thereat some thing astonied at y e first after a litle pausing with her selfe Ex Edw. Hallo thus she began answering for her selfe ALas my Lorde said she is it nowe a question whether I be the kings lawfull wife or no when I haue bene maried to hym almost 20. yeres and in the meane season neuer question was made before Diuers Prelates yet being aliue and Lords also Queene Katherines aunswere to the Cardinalles
Katherine his wife Quene Katherine carnally knoweÌ„ by the kings brother it appeareth in a certaine booke of Recordes which we haue to shew touching this mariage that the same time when Prince Arthur was firste maryed with this Ladye Katherine daughter to Ferdinando certaine Ambassadours of Ferdinando his Counsaile were then sent hether into England for the sayde purpose to see and to testifie concerning the ful consummation of the said matrimoniall coniunction Which Counsaillers here resident being solemnely sworne not onely did affirm to both their parentes that the Matrimonie was consummate by that acte but also did send ouer into Spaine to her father such demonstrations of their mutuall coniunction as here I wil not name sparing the reuereÌ„ce of chast eares which demonstrations otherwise in those Records being named and testified do sufficiently put the matter out of all doute and question Besides that in the same recordes appeareth that both he and she not onely were of such yeares as were mete and able to explete the coÌ„summation hereof but also they were and did lie together both here and in Wales by the space of 3. quarters of a yeare Out of a written booke of Recordes containing certaine conferences betwixte the Cardinall and Queenes Katherines Amner about this matter remaining in our custodie to be seene Thus when the Diuines on her side were beaten from that ground Three reasons for Queene Katherine then they fell to perswasions of Natural reasons how this should not be vndone for three causes One was because if it shoulde be broken the onely childe of the king should be a Bastard which were a great mischiefe to the realme SecoÌ„dly the separation shuld be cause of great vnkindnes betwene her kinred and this Realme And the third cause was that the continuance of so long space had made the Mariage honest These perswasions with many other were set forth by the Queenes Counsaile and in especial by the Bishop of Rochester which stoode stiffe in her cause Fisher Bish. of Rochester a great doer for Queene Catherine But yet Gods precept was not aunswered wherefore they left that ground and fel to pleading that the court of Rome had dispenced with that Mariage To this some Lawyers sayde that no earthly person is able to dispence with the positiue law of God When the Legates hard the opinions of the Diuines and saw wherunto the end of this question would tend The searching of the kinges mariâ—ge brought moe thinges to lighte for asmuch as men began so to dispute of the authoritie of the Court of Rome especially because the Cardinal of York perceiued the king to cast fauour to the Lady Anne whom he knew to be a Lutheran they thought best to wind them selues out of that brake by time so Cardinall Campeius dissembling the matter conueyed himselfe home to Rome againe as is partly aboue touched pag. 187. The Kinge seeing himself thus to be differred and deluded by the Cardinals Cardinall Campeius sâ—ippeth froÌ„ the king tooke it to no litle griefe whereupon the fall of the Cardinall of Yorke folowed not long after This was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Shortly after it happened the same yeare that the king by hys Ambassadours was aduertised that the Emperoure and the Pope were both together at Bononie Wherfore he directed Sir Tho. Bullein late created Earle of Wiltshire and Doctor Stokesley afterward Bishop of London and Doctor Lee afterward bishop of York with his message to the popes Court where also the Emperor was Pope Clement vnderstanding the kinges case and request The king â—endeth to the Emperour and the Pope and fearing what might follow after if learning and Scripture here should take place against the authority of their dispensations and moreouer doubting the Emperours displeasure bare him selfe strange of from the matter answearing the Ambassadors with this delay that he presently would not define in the case The Popes aunswere to the king but would heare the full matter disputed when he came to Rome and according to right he would do iustice Although the king ought no suche seruice to the Pope to staÌ„d to his arbitremeÌ„t either in this case or in any other hauing both the Scripture to lead him The king gaue more to the Pope then he needed and his law in his owne hands to warrant him yet for quietnes sake and for that he wold not rashly breake order which rather was a disorder in deede he bare so long as conuenieÌ„tly he might At length after long delaies and much dissembling when he saw no hope of redresse he began somwhat to quicken to looke about him what was best both for his owne conscience and the stablishment of his realme to do No man here doubteth Gods prouideÌ„ce working meruelously in this matter but that al this was wrought not by mans deuise but by the secrete purpose of the Lord himselfe to bryng to passe further thinges as afterwarde followed whiche his diuine prouidence was disposed to work For els as touching the y e kings intent purpose he neuer meant nor mynded any such thing as to seek the ruine of the pope but rather sought all meanes coÌ„trary how both to stablish the Sea of Rome also to obteyne y e good will of the same Sea and Court of Rome if it might haue bene gotten And therefore intending to sue his diuorse froÌ„ Rome at the first beginning his deuise was by Stephen Gardiner his Ambassadour at Rome to exalt the Cardinall of York Vid. supr pag. 990. as is before shewed pag. 990. to be made pope and vniuersall Bishop to the end that he ruling that Apostolicke sea the matter of his vnlawfull maryage whiche so troubled his conscience might come to a quiet conclusion without anye further rumor of the world Which purpose of his if it had taken effect as he had deuised it and the englsh Cardinall had once bene made Pope no doubt but the authoritie of that sea had neuer bene exterminate out of England But God being more mercifull vnto vs tooke a better way then so For both without and contrarye to the kinges expectation he so brought to passe that neyther the Cardinall of Yorke was Pope which shuld haue bene an infinite cost to the king and yet neuertheles the king sped of his purpose too Man purposethâ— but God disposeth and that much better then he looked for For he was ridde by lawfull diuorcement not onely from that vnlawfull mariage which clogged his conscieÌ„ce but also from the miserable yoke of the popes vsurped dominion whiche clogged the whole realme and all at one time Thus Gods holy prouidence ruling the matter as I sayd when the king could get no faourable graunt of the Pope touching his cause being so good and honest he was enforced to take the redresse of his right into his own handes and seeing this * Gordiâ—m was a Citty in Asia where there was
thus Steph. Winchester takyng his leane biddyng the Pope farewell endeth with a freÌ„dely exhortatioÌ„ Steph. Wint. taketh his vale of the Pope but not his ultimum vale willyng him to be wise circumspect not to striue stubburnely agaynst the truth The light of the Gospell sayth he so spreadeth his beames in all mens eyes y t the works of the Gospell be knowne the mysteries of Christes doctrine are opened both learned and vnlearned men women beyng Englishmen borne do see perceiue that they haue nothyng to doe with Rome nor with the Byshop of Rome but that euery Prince in his owne dominion is to be taken and accepted as a Uicare of God Uicegerent of Christ in his owne bouÌ„des And therfore seyng this order is taken of God The office of teaching The office of of Ruling that one in the Church should beare the office of teachyng an other should beare y e office of rulyng which office is onely limited to princes he exhorteth him to consider the truth and to folow the same wherein consisteth our true and speciall obedience c. To this booke of Stephen Winchester De obedientia we will adioyne for good felowshyp y e Preface also of Edmund Boner ArchdeacoÌ„ then of Leycester prefixed before the same to the enteÌ„t that the reader seyng the iudgemeÌ„tes of these men as they were then agayne the sodeine mutation afterward of the sayd parties to the coÌ„trary opinioÌ„ may learne thereby what vayne glory and pompe of this world caÌ„ worke in the frayle nature of man where Gods grace lacketh to susteine The Preface of Boner before the sayd booke of Winchester De obedientia proceedeth thus in effect as foloweth ¶ The Preface of Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leycester prefixed before Stephen Gardiners booke De obedientia FOr asmuch as some there be no doubt as the iudgements of men be alwaies variable which thinke the controuersie which is betweene the Kings roiall Maiestie Boners preface beâ—ore Winchesters booke of obedience and the Bishop of Rome consisteth in this point for that his Maiestie hath taken the most excellent and most vertuous Lady Anne to wife which in very deede is farre otherwise and nothing so to the intente therefore that all true harty fauourers of the Gospell of Christ Queene Anne which hate not but loue the truth may the more fully vnderstand the chiefe point of the controuersie and because they shall not be ignoraunt what is the whole voice and resolute determination of the best and greatest learned Bishops with all the nobles and commons of England not only in that cause of Matrimony but also in defending the doctrine of the Gospell The doctrine of the Gospell heere shall be published the Oration of the Bishop of Winchester a man excellently learned in all kinde of learning entituled DE VERA OBEDIENTIA that is See how these clawbackes can clung togeather in truth and in false hood and al to fashioÌ„ theÌ„selues to the world and the time present concerning true obedience But as touching this Bishops worthy praises there shall be nothing spoken of me at this time not only because they are infinite but because they are farre better knowne to all Christendome then becommeth me heere to make rehearsall And as for the Oration it selfe which as it is most learned so it is most elegant to what purpose should I make any words of it seeing it praiseth it selfe inough and seeing good wine needeth no tauerne bushe to vtter it But yet in this Oration whosoeuer thou art most gentle Reader thou shalt beside other matters see it notably and learnedly handled of what importaunce and how inuincible the power and excellencie of Gods truth is which as it may now and then be pressed of the enemies so it can not possibly be oppressed and darkened after such sorte but it sheweth it selfe againe at length Mens traditons The contents of Winchesters booke De vera obedientia The kinges mariage with Queene Anne more glorious and more welcome Thou shalt see also touching obedience that it is subiect to truth and what is to be iudged true obedience Besides this of mens traditions which for the most parte be most repugnaunt against the truth of Gods law And there by the way he speaketh of the Kings said highnes mariage which by the ripe iudgemente authoritie and priuiledge of the most and principall Vniuersities of the world and then with the consent of the whole Church of England Supreme head he contracted with the most excellent and most noble Lady Queene Anne After that touching the Kings Maiesties title as perteining to the supreme head of the Church of England Lastly of all The Bishop of Roomes pretensed supremacy of the false pretenced supremacie of the Bishop of Rome in the Realme of England most iustly abrogated and how all other Byshops being felowlike to him in their function yea and in some points aboue him within their owne prouinces were before time bound to the King by their othe But be thou most surely perswaded of this good Reader that the Bishop of Rome if there were no cause else but onely this mariage Boâ—ner knewe well what morsell would best please his father of Rome that mony bribes would soone stoppe his mouthe would easely content himselfe specially hauing some good morsell or other geuen him to chaw vpon But when he seeth so mighty a King being a right vertuous and a great learned Prince so sincerely and so hartely fauour the Gospell of Christ and perceiueth the yearely and great pray ye so large a pray that it came to as much almost as all the Kings reuenues snapped out of hys hands and that he can no longer exercise his tyranny in the Kings Maiesâ—ies Realme * Seeing thou knewest the Pope to be such a cruell tirant why then wouldest thou against thy knowledge become his slaughter man alas heeretofore too cruell and bitter nor make lawes as he hath done many to the contumelie and reproch of the Maiestie of God which is euident that he hath done in time past vnder the title of the Catholicke Church and the authoritie of Peter and Paule when notwithstanding he was a very rauening Wolfe dressed in sheepes clothing calling himselfe the seruaunt of seruaunts to the great damage of the Christen common wealth heere heere began all the mischiefe thereof rose these discords these deadly malices and so great and terrible bustling For if it were not thus could any man beleeue that this Iuppiter of Olympus which falsely hath arrogated vnto himselfe an absolute power without controlment woulde haue wrought so diligently by all meanes possible to stirre vp all other Kings and Princes so traiterously against this so good and godly and so true a Gospellike Prince as he hath done Neyther let it moue thee gentle Reader that Winchester did not before now apply to this opinion for he himselfe in this Oration sheweth
the cause why he did it not And if he had sayd neuer a word yet thou knowest well what a witty part it is for a man to suspend his iudgemente and not to be too rash in geuing of sentence It is an olde sayd sawe Mary Magdalene profited vs lesse in her quicke beliefe that Christ was risen Wint. wryteth againâ—t the pope with aduised iudgement then Thomas that was longer in doubt A man may rightly call him Fabius that with his aduised taking of leasure restored the matter Albeit I speake not this as though Winchester had not boulted out this matter secretly with hymselfe before hand for he without doubt tried it out long ago but that running faire and softly he woulde firste with his paynefull study plucke the matter out of the darke although of it selfe it was cleare enough but by reason of sondry opinions it was lapped vp in darkenes and then did he debate it wittely too and fro and so at last after long and great deliberation had in the matter because there is no better counseller then leasure anâ— time he would resolutely with his learned and coÌ„summate iudgement confirme it Thou shouldest gentle Reader esteeme his censure and authoritie to be of more weighty credence No newe matter 〈◊〉 write againâ— the Byshop of Rome in as much as the matter was not rashly and at all aduentures but with iudgemente as thou seest and with wisedome examined and discussed And this is no new example to be against the tyrany of the Byshop of Rome seeing that not only this man but many men often times yea and right great learned men afore now haue done the same euen in writing whereby they both painted him out in his right colours and made his sleightes falshoode fraudes and deceiptfull wyles openly knowne to the world Therefore if thou at any time heeretofore haue doubted either of true obedience or of the Kinges Maiesties mariage or title either else of the Bishop of Romes false pretensed supremacy as if thou haddest a good smelling nose and a sound iudgemente I thinke thou diddest not yet hauing read this Oration which if thou fauour the truth and hate the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome and his Sathanicall fraudulente falshode shall doubtles wonderfully content thee forsake thyne errour and acknowledge the truth now freely offered thee at length considering with thy selfe that it is better late so to doo then neuer to repent Fare thou hartily well most gentle Reader Note and not only loue this most valiant King of England of France who vndoubtedly was by the prouideÌ„ce of God borne to defend the Gospell but also honor him and serue him most obediently As for this Winchester who was long ago without doubt reputed among the greatest learned men geue him thy good word wyth highest commendation The end of Byshop Boners Prologue What man reading and aduising this booke of Winchester De vera obedientia The inconstant mutabilitye of Wint. and Boner with Boners Preface before the same would euer haue thought any alteration coulde so worke in mans hart to make these men thus to turne the catte as they say in the panne and to start so sodenly from the truth so manifestly knowne so pithâ—ly proued so vehemently defended and as it seemed so faithfully subscribed If they dissembled all this that they wrote subscribed and sware vnto what periury most execrable was it before God and man If they meant good fayth and spake then as they thought what pestilent blindnes is this so sodenly fallen vpon them to make that false nowe whiche was true before or that to be now true which before was false Thus to say vnsay then to say againe to doe and vndo as a maÌ„ would say to play fast or loose with truth truly a man may say is not the doing of a man whiche is in any case to be trusted whatsoeuer he doth or saith But heere a man may see what man is of himselfe when Gods good humble spirit lacked to be his guide Furthermore to adde vnto them the iudgement also and argumentes of Tonstall Bishop of Duresme let vs see how he agreeth with them or rather much exceedeth The sermon of Tonstall before the king made on Palme Sonday them in his Sermon made before King Henry vpon Palmesonday remayning yet in print In the whiche Sermon disputing against the wrongfull supremacie of the Bishop of Rome he proueth by manifest groundes most effectuously both out of the Scripture auncient Doctors and of Councels not only that the Bishop of Rome hath no such authoritie by the worde of God committed to him as hee doth chalenge but also in requiring chaleÌ„ging the same he reproueth condemneth him with great zeale ardent spirit to be a proude Lucifer disobediente to the ordinarie Powers of God set ouer him contrary to Christ and Peter and finally in raising vp warre against vs for y e same he therefore rebuketh and defieth him as a most detestable sower of discord and murtherer of Christian men FIrst by the scripture he reasoneth thus proueth That popes and Byshops ought to be subiecte to theer soueraigns 1. Pet. 2. that all good meÌ„ ought to obey the potestates Gouernors of y e world as Emperours Kings Princes of all sortes what name soeuer the sayde supreme powers do beare or vse for theyr countreys in whiche they be for so S. Peter doth playnely teach vs 1. Pet. 2. sayeng Be yee subiect to euerye humane creature for Gods cause whether it be Kyng as chiefe head or Dukes or Gouernours c. So that S. Peter in his Epistle commaundeth all worldly Princes in their office to be obeyed as the Ministers of God by all Christian men And according vnto the same S. Paule Ro. 13. saith Let euery liuing man be subiect to the high powers Whosoeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth God The Pope resisteth the highe powers Ergo the Pope resisteth God for the high powers bee of God and who soeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth the ordinaunce of God and purchaseth thereby to himselfe damnation c. And in the same place of Tonstall it foloweth and least men should forget their duetie of obedience to their Princes it is thrise repeated that they be the ministers of God whose place in their gouernance they represent so that vnto them all men must obey Apostles Patriarches Primates Archbyshops Bishops Priestes and all of the Clergy c. And therefore saith he the Bishop of Rome oweth to his seueraigne and superior like subiection by the word of God taught vnto vs by Peter and Paule as other Bishops do to theyr princes vnder whom they be c. Also an other expresse commaundement wee haue of Christ. Luk. 22. who vpon the occasion of his disciples striuing for superiority discusseth the matter saying on thys 〈◊〉 The kinges of the people and nations haue dominion ouer them and those that haue
of late to set forth hys pestilent malice the more Cardinal Poole traytor to England hath allured to his purpose a subiect of this Realme Reginald Poole comeÌ„ of a noble blood and therby the more errant traytor to go about froÌ„ Prince to Prince and from country to countrey to styrre them to warre agaynst this Realme and to destroy the same being his natiue countrey whose pestilent purpose the Princes that he breaketh it vnto haue in much abhomination both for that the Bishop of Rome who being a Bishop should procure peace is a styrrer of warre and because this most errant and vnkind traytour is his minister to so deuilish a purpose to destroy the couÌ„try that he was borne in which any heathen man would abhorre to do And so continuing in his discourse agaynst Cardinall Poole and the Bishop of Rome for styrring the people to warre and mischiefe he further sayth sayth truely The popes name and memory abolished that for these many yeares past little warre hath bene in these partes of Christendome but the Bishop of Rome eyther hath bene a styrrer of it or a nourisher of it and seldome any coÌ„pounder of it vnlesse it were for his ambition or profite Wherfore since as S. Paule sayth 1. Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissention but of peace who commaundeth by hys word peace alway to be kept we are sure that all those that go about to breake peace betwene Realmes and to bring them to warre are the childreÌ„ of the deuill what holy names soeuer they pretend to cloke their pestilent malice withall which cloking vnder hipocrisy is double deuilishnes and of Christ most detested because vnder his blessed name they do play the deuils part Ezech. 39. And in the latter end of his Sermon concluding wyth the 39. Chapiter of Ezechiell where the Prophet speaketh against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God and prophecyeth agaynst them that the people of God shall vanquish and ouerthrow them on the mountaynes of Israell that none of them shall escape but theyr carcases shal there be deuoured of kytes and crowes and byrds of the ayre so likewise sayth he of these our enemies wishing that if they shall persist in theyr pestilent malice to make inuasion into this Realme then theyr great Captayne Gog the bishop of Rome he meaneth may come w t them to drinke with them of the same cup The Pope compared to Gog. which he maliciously goeth about to prepare for vs that y e people of God might after quietly liue in peace We haue heard hetherto the othes censures and iudgementes of certayne particulare Byshoppes of Yorke Testimonies out of the byshops booke against the Popes supremacye of Winchester of London of Duresme and also of Edmund Bonor Archdeacon then of Leycester agaynst the Popes vnlawfull vsurpatioÌ„ Now for the more fortification of the matter and satisfying of the Reader it shall not be much out of purpose besides the consent and approbatioÌ„ of these aforesayd to inferre also the publicke and generall agreement of the whole Clergy of EnglaÌ„d as in a totall summe together confirmed and ratified in theyr owne publicke booke made and set forth by them about the same tyme called then the Bishops booke In the which booke although many thinges were very slender vnperfect yet as touching this cause of the Bishop of Romes regalty we wyll heare God willing what theyr whole opinion prouinciall determinatioÌ„ did conclude according as by their own words in the same book is to be sene word for word as foloweth subscribed also with theyr owne names the Catologue of whom vnder theyr owne confession shall appere WE thinke it conuenient that all Bishops and Preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge y t where as certayne men doe imagine and affirme that Christ should geue vnto the Byshop of Rome power and authority not only to be head gouernor of all Priestes Bishops in Christes Church but also to haue and occupye the whole Monarchy of the world in his handes and that he may therby lawfully depose kinges and Princes from theyr realmes dominions and seignories and so transferre and geue the same to such persons as him liketh that is vtterly false and vntrue For Christ neuer gaue vnto S. Peter or vnto any of the Apostles or their successâ—rs any such authoritie And the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule do teach and commauÌ„d that all Christen people as well Priestes and Bishops as others should be obedieÌ„t and subiect vnto the Princes and Potentates of the world although they were infidels And as for the Bishop of Rome it was many huÌ„dreth yeares after Christ before he could acquire or get any primacy or gouernance aboue any other Bishops out of hys prouince in Italy sith the which time he hath euer vsurpeâ— more and more And though some part of his power was geuen vnto him by the consent of the Emperours Kinges and Princes and by the consent also of the Clergy in generall Counsels assembled yet surely he atteyned the most part therof by maruellous subtlety and craft and specially by colluding with great kings and princes sometime trayning them into his deuotion by pretence and colour of holynesse and sanctimony and sometime constraining them by force and tyranny Whereby the sayde Byshops of Rome aspired and roâ—e at length vnto such greatnes in strength and authority How the Bishop of Rome roâ—e by Ambition that they presumed and took vpon theÌ„ to be heads to put lawes by thyr own authority not onely vnto al other Bishops within ChristeÌ„dome but also vnto the Emperours Kings other the Princes and Lordes of the worlde and that vnder the pretence of the authority committed vnto them by the Gospell Wherin the sayd Bishops of Rome do not onely abuse and peruert the true sense and meaning of Christes word but they do also cleane contrarye to the vse and custome of the priprimitiue Church and so do manifestly violate as wel the holy Canons made in the Churche immediately after the time of the Apostles as also the degrees and constitutions made in that behalfe Fyrst the generall CouÌ„cell of Nice decreed that the Patriarkes of Alexandria Antiochia should haue like power ouer the countreis about those cities as the Byshops of Rome had ouer the countreis about Rome In the Councell of Mileuitane it was decreed that if a clerke of Aphrick would appeale out of Aphrick vnto any Byshop beyonde the sea he should be takeÌ„ as a person excommunicate In the generall Councel of Constantinople the firste it was likewise decreed that euery cause betwene any persons should be determined within the prouynces where the maâ—ters did 〈◊〉 And that no Bishop shoulde exercise any power out of his owne dioces or prouinc And this was also the minde of holy S. Cyprian of other holy men of â—phrica To conclude
Bayfild Bainham Teukesbery falsely belying their articles doctrine M. More a persecutour as God graunting me life I haue sufficient matter to proue against him Briefly as he was a sore persecuter of them that stoode in defence of the Gospel so againe on the other side such a blynd deuotion he bare to the Pope holy See of Rome so wilfully stoode in the Popes quarell against his owne prince that he woulde not giue ouer tyll he had brought y e Scaffolde of the Towre hyll with the axe and all vppon his owne necke Edwarde Hall in his Chronicle writing of the death and manners of this Syr Thomas More seemeth to stand in doubt whether to call him a foolishe wise man or a wise foolishe man For as hy nature he was indued with a great witte so the same againe was so mingled sayth he with taunting and mocking that it seemed to them that best knewe him that he thought nothing to be wel spoken except he had ministred some mock in the communication in so much as at his comming to the Tower one of the officers demaunding his vpper garment for his fee meaning his gowne he answered that he should haue it and tooke him his cappe saying it was the vppermoste garment that he had Likewise euen going to his death at the Tower gate a poore woman called vnto him besought him to declare that he had certain euidences of hers in the time that he was in office which after he was apprehended M. More a scoffer vnto his death she could not come by and that he woulde intreat that she might haue them againe or els she was 〈◊〉 He answered Good woman haue patience a little 〈◊〉 for the king is good vnto me that euen within this halfe houre he will discharge me of all businesses and help thee him selfe Also when he went vppe the stayre on the Scaffold he desired one of the Sheriffes officers to giue hym hys hand to helpe him vp and sayde when I come downe againe let me shyft for my selfe so well as I can Also the hangman kneeled downe to him asking him forgiuenes of his death as the manner is To whom he said I forgiue thee but I promise thee that thou shalt neuer haue honestie of y e striking of my head my neck is so short Also euen when he should lay downe his head on the block he hauing a great gray beard striked out his beard and said to the hangman I pray you let me lay my beard ouer the block least you should cut it Thus with a mocke he ended his life There is no doubt but that the Popes holines hath halowed and dignified these two persons long since for Catholike martirs Neither is it to be doubted but after an hundred yeres expired they shal also be shrined portissed dying as they did in that quarrel of the church of Rome y t is in taking the bishop of Romes part against their own ordinary natural prince Wherunto because y e matter asketh a long discourse a peculiar tractation I haue not in this place much to contend with Cope my friend This briefly for a memorandum may suffice that if the causes of true martyrdome ought to be pondred not to be nuÌ„bred if the end of martyrs is to be weyed by iudgement noâ— by affection then the cause and quarrell of these men standing as it doth being tried by Gods word perhaps in y e Popes kingdome they may go for martirs in whoâ—e cause they dyed but certes in Christes kingdome their cause wil not stand how so euer they stand them selues The like also is to be said of the three monkes of Charterhouse Exmewe Middlemore and Nudigate Rochester More Exmew Myddlemore Nudigate executed for treasoÌ„ who the same yeare in the moneth of Iune were likewise attached and arrained at Westminster for speaking certaine trayterous words against the kings crown and dignitie for the which they were hanged drawen and quartered at Tyborne whoÌ„ also because Cope my good freÌ„d doth repute accept in the number of holy Catholique Martyrs here would be asked of him a question What Martyrs be they which standing before the iudge denye their owne words and sayings and plead not guiltie so as these Carthusians dyd whereby it appeareth that they would neither haue stand nor haue died in that cause as they did if they might otherwise haue escaped by denying Wherefore if my friend Cope had bene so well aduised in setting out his martyrs as God might haue made him he woulde first haue seene the true recordes ben sure of the ground of such matters wherupon he so confidently pronounceth and so censoriously controlleth others In the same cause quarrell of treason also the same yeare a little before these aforesaide in the moneth of May Ex actiâ— in termino 〈◊〉 Anno. 2â— Reg. Hen. 8. were executed with the like punishmeÌ„t Iohn Houghton Priour of the Charterhouse in London Robert LaureÌ„ce Prior of the Charterhouse of Beluaile Austen Websteâ— Prior of the Charterhouse of Exham Beside and with these three Priors suffered likewise the same time two other Priestes one called Reignolde brother of Syon the other named Iohn Haile vicare of Thistleworth 9. Carthusians dyed in prison refusing the kinges supremacy Diuers other Charterhouse monks also oâ— LondoÌ„ were then put in prison to the number of nine or tenne and in the same prison dyed for whom we will the Lorde wyllyng reserue an other place hereafter to intreate of more at large In y e meane time M. Copes 9. worthyes for so much as y e foresaide Cope in his doughty Dialogues speaking of these nine worthies doth commend them so highly and especially the three priors aboue recited here by the way I would desire maister Cope simply and directly to answere me to a thing or two that I would put to him and first of this Iohn HoughtoÌ„ that angelical Prior of the Charterhouse his olde companion acquaintance of whoÌ„ thus he writet◠〈◊〉 qui cum Ioannem illum Houghtonum cogito non tam homiâ—◠〈◊〉 quà m angelum in humana forma intueri mihi videor Copus in Dialog 9. pap 995. cuius eminentes virtutes diuinas dotes heroicam animi magnitudinem nemo vnquam poterit satis pro dignitate explicare c. By these his owne wordes it must needes be confessed that the authour of these Dialogues who so euer he was had well seene and considered the fourme and personable stature proportion and shape of his excellent bodye with such admiration of his personage that as he sayth as oft as he calleth the said Iohn Hughton to mind it seemeth to him euen as though he saw an angel in the shape and forme of a man Whose eminent vertues moreouer whose diuine gifts and heroical celsitude of mind no man saith he may sufficiently expresse c. And how old was this M. Cope then I would know
no reason neither shoulde it be possible for the Frenche king to induce the Pope to any gratuitie or pleasure for the king in his affaires Wherunto the king answearing againe sendeth worde to the French king The kinges aunswere to the French kinges request trusting and hoping wel of the perfect frendship of the French king his good brother that he will neuer suffer any suche perswasion to enter into hys breast whatsoeuer the great maister or any other shall say to the contrary thereof nor that he will require any thyng more of him to do for the Pope Chauncelour or other then hys Counsaile hath already deuised to be done in this behalfe especially considering the words of the sayd French kings promise made before as well to the Duke of Northfolke as to the other Ambassadours promising his frendship to to the King simply without requiring him to reuocate or infringe any suche acte or constitution made by the realme and Parlament to the contrary Perswading moreouer and laying before the eyes as well of the Pope as of the French king howe much it should redound to the Popes dishonouâ— and infamie to the sclaunder also of his cause if he should be seene so to pact and couenant wyth the king vpon such conditions for the administration of that thing which he in his owne conscience hath reputed and adiudged to be most rightfull agreeable to iustice and equitie and ought of his office and duetie to do in thys matter simpliciter gratis and wythout all worldly respectes eyther for the aduancement of his priuate lucre and commoditie The Pope seeketh not for iustice but his owne lucre and commodity or for the preseruation of hys pretensed power and authoritie For surely it is 〈◊〉 to be doubted but that the Pope being minded and determined to geue sentence for the inualiditie and nullitie of the kings first pretensed matrimonie hath conceiued and established in hys owne conscience a 〈◊〉 and certain opinion and perswasion that he ought of iustice and equitie so to do Then to see the Pope to haue thys opinion in deede and yet refuse this to doe for the King vnlesse hee shall be content for his benefite and pleasure The Pope â—elleth iustice â—edere iuri suo and to doe some things preiudiciall vnto his subiects contrary to hys honour it â—o easie to be foreseene what the world and the posteritie shall iudge de tam turpi nundinatione iustitiae illius tam foeda sordida lucri honoris ambitione And as foâ— the kings part if he shal not attaine now iustice at the mediation of hys good brother knowing the Pope to be of this disposition and determination in his heart to satisfie all his desires being mooued thereunto by iustice The Pope doth agaynst his 〈◊〉 owne conscieÌ„ce and that the â—et therof is no default of iustice in the cause but onely for that the king woulde not condescende to hys request it is to the king matter sufficient enough for discharge of hys conscience to God and to the worlde although hee neuer did execute in deede hys sayde determination For sith hys corrupt affection is the onely impediment thereof what neede either the king to require him any further to doe in the cause or els his subiectes to doubte any further in the iustnesse of the same Albeit if respects to benefites merites done towardes the Pope the See of Rome The Pope forgetteth his olde benefactors and frendes should be regarded in the attaining of iustice in a cause of so high consequencie as thys is reason would that if it would please the Pope to consider the former kindnesse of the King shewed vnto him in time past whereof hee is very loth to enter the rehearsall ne videatur velle exprobrare quae de alijs fecerit bene he should not nowe require of him any newe benefite or gratuitie to be shewed vnto him but rather studie to recompence hym for the olde graces merites pleasures and benefites before receiued For surely he thinketh that the Pope can not forget howe that for the conseruation of his person his estate and dignitie the king hath not heretofore spared for anye respecte The benefites of the king vpon the Pope when he was taken by the Duke of Burbonâ— in vsing the office of a moste perfecte and stedfaste frend to relinquish the long coÌ„tinued good will established betweene him and the Emperor and to declare openly to all the world that for the Popes sake and in default of hys deliuerance he would become enemie to the sayde Emperour and to make against him actuall warre Besides thys the King hath not failed hym with right large and ample subuentions of money for the better supporting of his charges against the enterprises of the sayde Emperour combinding and knitting him selfe wyth the Frenche king to procure the aduauncement of the sayde Frenche kings armie into Italie to the charges whereof the king did beare little lesse then the one halfe Besides notable losses susteined as well in his customes subsidies and other dueties as also to the no little hinderaunce and dammage of his subiects and marchauntes occasioned by discontinuance of the traffike and entercourse heretofore vsed with the Emperours subiectes In doing of al which thinges the king hath not bene thus respectiue as the Pope nowe sheweth himselfe towardes him but lyke a perfect frend hath bene alwayes contented franckly liberally and openly to expone all his study labour trauayle treasure puisaunce Realme and diuers subiectes for the Popes ayd and y e mayntenance of the state and dignitie of the Church and See of Rome Which thinges although he doth not here rehearse animo exprobandi yet hee doubteth not but the same weighed in the ballaunce of anye indifferent mans iudgement All is lost thaâ— is done for a churle shal be thought to be of that weight valure as that he hath iustly deserued to haue some mutuall correspondencie of kindenes to be shewed vnto hym at y e popes handes especially in the ministration of iustice and in so reasonable iust cause as this is and not thus to haue his most rightfull petition reiected and denyed because he will not follow hys desire and appetite in reuocating of such actes as be here made passed for the weale commoditie of hys realme and subiectes ¶ Thus ye haue heard how instantly the king had laboured by the meanes of the french king to the pope being then in Fraunce for right and iustice to be done for the dissolution and nullitie of his first pretensed matrimonye with hys brothers wife Which when it could not be attayned at the popes handes vnles the king would recompeÌ„ce and require the same by reuocating of such statutes as wer made and enacted here in the high Court of Parliament for the surety of succession and stablishment of the Realme what the king thereunto aunswered agayne ye heard declaring that
amongst such a number of Philistians both within the Realme and without Agayne neither is it vnlike but that Stephen Winchester being then abroade in Ambassie was not altogether asleepe The suspition whereof may be the more coniecturall for that Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leicester and then Ambassadour in Fraunce succeeding after Stephen Winchester did manifestly detect him of plaine Papistrie as in the sequeale of their stories when wee come to the time more ample the Lord graunting shall be expressed And as touching the Kings minde and assent The lawfulnes of Queene Annes succession defended although at that time through crafty setters on he seemed to be sore bent both against that Queene and to the disheriting of his owne daughter yet vnto that former will of the King so set against her then I will oppose againe the last will of the King wherein expressely and by name he did accepte and by plaine ratification did allow the succession of hys Mariage to stand good and lawfull Furthermore Defence of Queene Anne agaynst priuy backbyters to all other sinister iudgements and opinions whatsoeuer can be conceiued of man against that vertuous Queene I obiect and oppose againe as in stede of aunswere the euident demonstration of Gods fauour in mainteining preseruing aduaunsing the offspring of her body the Lady ELIZABETH nowe Queene whome the Lord hath so meruailously conserued from so manifold daungers so royally hath exalted so happely hath blessed with such vertuous patience and with such a quiet reigne hetherto that neither the reigne of her brother EDVVARD nor of her sister Mary to her is to be compared whether we consider the number of the yeares of their reignes or the peaceablenes of their state In whose royall and florishing regiment we haue to behold not so much the naturall disposition of her mothers qualities as the secrete iudgemente of God in preseruing and magnifieng the fruite and offspring of that godly Queene And finally as for the blasphemous mouth both of Cardinall Poole Paulus 〈◊〉 can finde no whoredome in all Rome but must come and 〈◊〉 matter where none 〈◊〉 in England The Protestantes of Germanye forsake king Henry for the death of Queene Anne The wily practises of the Papists and of Paulus Iouius that Popish Cardinall who measuring belike other womeÌ„ by his curtesanes of Rome so impudently abuseth his penne in lieng and rayling against this noble Queene to aunswere agayne in defence of her cause to that Italian I obiect and oppose the consent and iudgement of so many noble Protestants and Princes of Germany who beeing in league before with King Henry and minding no lesse but to haue made him the head of their confederation afterward hearing of the death of this Queene vtterly brake from him and refused him onely for the same cause But all this seemeth as is said to be the drift of the wilie Papistes who seeing the Pope to be repulsed out of England by the meanes chiefly of this Queene and fearing alwayes the succession of this Marriage in time to come thought by sinister practise to preuent that perill before whispering in the Kings eares what possibly they could to make that Matrimonie vnlawfull and all for the disheriting of that succession Againe Stephen Gardiner who was a secret worker against that mariage and a perpetuall enemie against Lady Elizabeth being then abroade with the French Kyng and the great Maister of Fraunce ceased not in his letters still to put the King in feare that the foreine Princes and powers of the world with the Pope woulde neuer be reconciled to the King neither should he be euer in any perfect securitie vnlesse he vndid againe such actes before passed for the ratification of that succession Which thing when they had now brought to passe after their owne desire that both now the Queene was beheaded Gods prouidence still disapointeth the papistes The king maried Lady Iane. and Elizabeth the Kings daughter disherited they thought all things to be sure for euer But yet Gods prouidence still went beyond them and deceaued them For incontinently after the suffering of Queene Anne the King within three dayes after maryed Lady Iane Semer of whome came King Edward as great an enemie to Gods enemie the Pope as euer his father was and greater too In the meane time as these troublous tumultes were in doing in England Paule the third Bishop of Rome for his part was not behind to helpe forward for his own aduantage Who seeing his vsurped kingdome feate to be darkened in the countreys of Germany The feate of the beast darckned Apoc. 16. also in EnglaÌ„d thought it high time to bestirre him and therefore to prouide some remedy against further daungers appointed a general Councel at Mantua in Italy requiring all kings and princes either personally to be there or else to sende their Ambassadours vnder faire preâ—enses as to suppresse heresies and to restore the Church and to warre agaynst the Turke c. This Bull was subscribed with the hands of 26. Cardinals and set vp in diuers great Cities that it might be knowne and published to the whole world Unto the which Bull firste the Protestants of Germany doe aunsweare declaring sufficient causes why they refused to resort to that Councell being indicted at Mantua in the Popes owne Countrey Whose declaration with theyr causes graue and effectuall Ex Ioan. Sledano Lib. 10. being set forth in print and in the English tongue although they were worthy heere to be inserted yet for breuitie and more speede in our story I will pretermit the same and only take the Oration or answere of our King heere Wherein he likewise rendereth reasons and causes most reasonable why he refuseth to come or to send at the Popes call to his Councell indicted at Mantua Whose Oration or Protestation because it conteineth matter of some wâ—ight and great experience I thought heere good to expresse as foloweth ¶ A Protestation in the name of the King and the whole Counsaile and Cleargy of England why they refuse to come to the Popes Councell at his call SEing that the Bishop of Rome calleth learned men froÌ„ all parties The kinges protestation why he senâ—eth not to â—he Popes Councell conducting them by great rewards making as many of them Cardinals as he thinketh most meet and most ready to defend fraâ—des and vntruthes we could not but with much anxietie cast with our selues what so great a preparance of wits should meane As chance was wee gessed euen as it folowed We haue ben so long acquainted with Romaine subtilties and popish deceites that we wel and easely iudged y e Byshop of Rome to intend an assemble of his adherents and men sworne to thinke all his lusts to be lawes We were not deceiued The Popes craftes espyed Paule the Byshop of Rome hath called a Councell to the which he knewe well either fewe or none of the Christen Princes coulde come Both the time
that he indicted it and also the place where he appointed it to be might assure him of this But whether wandereth not these Popishe Bulles whether go they not astray what King is not cited and summoned by a proud Minister and seruant of Kings to come to bolster vp errours fraudes deceites and vntruthes and to set foorth this feined generall Councell For who will not thinke that Paule the Byshop of Rome goeth sooner about to make men beleeue that he intendeth a generall Councell then that he desireth one in deede No who can lesse desire it theÌ„ they that do despaire of their cause except they be iudges and giue sentence themselues against their aduersaries We which very sore against our will at any time leaue off the procurement of the Realme and coÌ„mon weale neede neither to come our selues The king not bound to come at the Popes call nor yet to sende our procuratours thether no nor yet to make our excuse for either of both For who can accuse vs that we come not at his call which hath no authoritie to call vs But for a season let vs as a sorte of blyndlynges doe graunt that he may call vs Who be they that haue place in the Popes Councell and that he hath authority so to do yet we pray you may not all men see what auaileth it to come to this Councell where ye shall haue no place except ye be knowen both willing to oppresse trueth and also ready to confirme and stablish errours Do not all meÌ„ perceiue as well as we with what integritie fidelitie and Religion these men go about to discusse matters in controuersie that take them in hand in so troublesome a time as this is Is it not plaine what fruite the common weale of Christendome may looke for there The place of the Councell not indifferent where as Mantua is chosen the place to keepe this Councell at Is there any Prince not beeing of Italy yea is there any of Italy Prince or other dissenting froÌ„ the Pope that dareth come to this assemble and to this place If there come none that dare speake for troden truth No reason that the pope should be iudge in his owne cause none that will venture hys life is it meruayle if the Bishop of Rome being iudge no man repining no man gainesaieng the defenders of the Papacie obteine that Popish authority now quayling and almost fallen be set vp againe Is this the way to helpe things afflict The Byshop of Rome in learning and lyfe farre vnder other Byshops to redresse troubled Religion to lift vp oppressed truth Shall men thys way know whether the Romane Bishops which in very deede are if yee looke either vpon their doctrine or life far vnder other Bishops ought to be made like theyr felowes that is to be pastours in their own Dioces and so to vse no further power or else whether they may make lawes not only vnto other Bishops but also to Kings Emperours O boldnesse meete to be beaten downe with force and not to be conuinced with arguments Can either Paule that now Lordeth or any of his earnestly go about if they alone or at y e least without any aduersary be thus in a corner assembled together to heale the sickenesses to take away the errours to plucke downe the abuses that now are crept into the Church and there be bolstered vp by such Councels as now is like to be at Mantua It is very like that these whiche prole for nothing but profit will right gladly pul down all such things as their forefathers made onely for y e increase of money Paule the Pope proleth for his owne profite Where as their forefathers wheÌ„ their honour power primacy was called into question woulde either in spite of Gods law mainteine their dignity or to say better their intollerable pride is it like that these will not trede in their steps and make naughty new Canons wherby they may defend old euil decrees Howbeit what need we to care either what they haue done or what they intend to do hereafter for as much as EnglaÌ„d hath taken her leaue of Popish crafts for euer neuer to be deluded w t them hereafter England taketh her leaue of the Pope for euer Romaine Bishops haue nothing to do with Englishe people the one doth not trafike with the other at y e least though they wil haue to do with vs yet we wil none of their marchandise none of their stuffe We will receiue them of our Councell no more We haue sought our hurt and bought our losse a great while too loÌ„g Surely their Decrees either touchyng things set vp or put downe shall haue none other place w t vs then al Bishops Decrees haue that is if we like them we admit them if we do not we refuse them But lest peraduenture meÌ„ shal think vs to folow our senses too much EnglaÌ„d refuseth the Popes marchandise that we moued by small or no iust causes forsake the authority censures Decrees and Popishe Councelles wee thought it best heere to shew our mind to the whole world Wherefore we protest before God and all men that we down of his vsurped power and proud primacy for expelling of hys vsurped iurisdiction and for deliuering of oure realme from his greeuous boÌ„dage and pollage Who seeth not him euen inflamed w t hatred againste vs and y e flames to be much greater 〈◊〉 hatred 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈…〉 then he can nowe keepe them in He is an open ennemie he dissembleth no longer prouoking all men by all the meanes that hee can to endammage vs and our countrey These 3. yeares he hath bene occupied in no one thing so much as how he might stirre vp the commoÌ„s of England now corrupting some with mony some wyth dignities Wee lette passe what letters hee hath wrytten to Christen Princes with howe great feruent study he hath exhorted men to set vpon vs. The good Uicare of Christe by his doing sheweth how he vnderstandeth the words of Christ. The Pope 〈…〉 put the â—orde to the earth otherwise â—hen Christ did Hee thinketh he playeth Christes part well when he may say as Christ did Non veni pacem mittere in terram sed gladium I come not to make peace in earth but to sende swordes about and not such swordes as Christ would his to be armed with all but such as cruell manquellers abuse in the slaughter of theyr neighbours Wee meruaile little though they vexe other Princes oft seing they recompence our fauour shewed to them wyth contumelies our benefites with iniuries We will not rehearse here how many our benefites bestowed vpon Romaine bishops be lost God be with such vngrate earles Benefâ—tes â—ast away vpon the Pope vnworthy to be nombred amongest men Cerâ—es suche that a man may well doubt whether God or man hath better cause to hate them But y t we haue learned to owe good wil eueÌ„ to
receiued and made thys answere againe to them as followeth The kings answere to the rebels FIrst we begin and make answere to the fourth and sixt articles The kinges aunswere to the rebels because vpon them dependeth much of the rest Concerning choosing of Counsailours I neuer haue red heard nor knowen that Princes Counsailours and Prelates should be appoynted by rude and ignorant common people nor that they were persons meete or of habilitie to discerne and choose meete and sufficient Counsailours for a Prince How presumptuous then are ye the rude coÌ„mons of one shire and that one the most base of y e whole realme and of the least experience to finde fault with your Prince for the electing of his Counsailours and Prelates and to take vpon you contrary to Gods lawe and mans lawes to rule your Prince whom ye are bouÌ„d by al law to obey and serue with both your liues landes and goodes and for no worldly cause to withstand As to the suppression of religious houses Monasteries we wil that ye and al our subiects should wel know For suppression of religious houses that this is graunted vs by all the nobles spirituall temporall of thys realme and by al the commons in the same by Acte of Parlament and not set foorth by any Counsailour or Counsailours vpon their mere wil and fantasy as ye full falsely would perswade our realme to beleeue And where ye alleage that the seruice of God is muche diminished the trueth thereof is contrary for there bee no houses suppressed where God was well serued but where most vice mischiefe and abomination of liuing was vsed and that doth well appeare by their owne confessions subscribed wyth their owne handes in the time of their visitations and yet we suffred a great many of them more then we needed by the Acte to stand wherin In these visitations of religious houses horrible it is to read what wickednes and abomination was there founde and regystred by the vysitors if they amend not their liuing we feare we haue more to aunswere for then for the suppression of all the rest And as for the hospitalitie for the reliefe of the poore we wonder ye be not ashamed to affirme that they haue bene a great reliefe of poore people when a great many or the most parte hath not past foure or fiue religious persons in them diuers but one which spent the substaunce of the goodes of their houses in nourishing of vice and abhominable liuing Nowe what vnkindnes and vnnaturalitie may we impute to you and all our subiects that be of that minde which hadde leuer suche an vnthriftie sorte of vicious persons shoulde enioye suche possessions profites and emoluments as grow of the sayd houses to the maintenance of their vnthriftie life then we your naturall Prince soueraigne Lorde and King whych doth hath spent more in your defences of our owne then sixe times they be woorth As touching the acte of vses we maruaile what madnes is in your braine The acte of vses or vpon what ground ye wold take authority vpon you to cause vs to breake those lawes and statutes which by all the noble Knightes and Gentlemen of this Realme whom the same chiefly touched hath bene graunted and assented too seeing in no maner of things it toucheth you the base commons of our realme Also the groundes of all those vses were false and neuer admitted by law but vsurped vpon the prince contrary to all equitie and iustice as it hath bene openly both disputed declared by all the well learned meÌ„ in the Realm of Englande in Westminster Hall whereby yee may well perceiue howe madde and vnreasonable your demaundes be both in that and in the rest and howe vnmeete it is for vs dishonorable to graunt or assent vnto and lesse mete and decent for you in such a rebellious sort to demande the same of your Prince As touching the fifteene which yee demaunde of vs to be released thinke yee that we be so faint hearted The acte of fiftene that perforce ye of one shire were ye a great many mo could compell vs with your insurrections such rebellious demeanour to remitte the same or thinke yee that any man will or may take you to be true subiects that first make shewe a louing graunt and then perforce would compel your soueraigne Lord and King to release the same The time of paiment whereof is not yet come yea and seeing the same will not counteruaile the tenth peny of the charges whych we haue and daily do susteine for your tuition safegarde make you sure by your occasioÌ„s of these your ingratitudes vnnaturalnes and vnkindnes to vs now administred ye geue vs cause which hath alwayes bene asmuche dedicate to your wealth as euer was King not so muche to set our study for y e setting forward of the same seing how vnkindly and vntruly ye deale now wyth vs wythout any cause or occasion And doubt yee not though you haue no grace nor naturalnes in you to consider your duetie of allegiaÌ„ce to your king soueraigne Lord the rest of our Realm we doubt not hath we and they shall so looke on thys cause y t we trust it shal be to your confusion if according to your former letters you submit not your selues As touching the first frutes we let you to witte it is a thing graunted vs by Acte of Parlament also The acte of first fruites for the supportation of part of the great and excessiue charges which we support beare for the maintenaunce of your wealthes and other our subiects and we haue knowen also that yee our commons haue much complained in times passed that the most part of our goodes landes and possessions of the Realme were in the spirituall mens handes and yet bearing vs in hande that yee be as louing subiectes to vs as may be yee can not finde in your hearts that your Prince and soueraigne Lord should haue any part therof and yet it is nothing preiudiciall vnto you our commons but doe rebel and vnlawfully rise against your Prince contrary to the dueâ—y of allegiaunce Gods commaundement Syrs remember your follies and traiterous demeanours and shame not your natiue country of England nor offend no more so greuously your vndoubted king natural prince which alwayes hathe shewed him selfe most louinge vnto you and remember your duetie of allegiance and that yee are bound to obey vs your king both by Gods commandement and lawe of nature Wherfore we charge you eftsoones vppon the foresayde bondes and paines that yee wythdrawe your selues to your owne houses euery manne and no more to assemble contrary to our lawes and your allegiaunces and to cause the prouokers of you to thys mischiefe to â—e deliuered to our Lieutenaunts handes or ours and you your selues to submitte you to suche condigne punishment as wee and our nobles shal thinke you worthy for doubt you not els
that we our nobles can nor wil suffer this iniury at your hands vnreueÌ„ged if ye geue not place to vs of soueraignetie shew your selues as bounden and obedient subiects and no more to entermeddle your selues from hencefoorth wyth the waightie affaires of the Realme the direction whereof onely appertaineth to vs your king and such noble men and counsailours as we list to electe and choose to haue the ordering of the same And thus wee pray vnto almightie God to geue you graee to doe your dueties to vse your selues towardes vs like true and faithfull subiectes so as wee may haue cause to order you therafter and rather obediently to consent amongest you to deliuer into the hands of our Lieutenant a hundreth persons to be ordered according to their demerites at our will and pleasure then by your obstinacie and wilfulnes to put your selues your wines children lands goodes and cattels beside the indignation of God in the vtter aduenture of total destruction vtter ruine by force and violence of the sword After the Lyncolneshyre menne had receiued thys the Kynges aunswere aforesayd The commotion of Lyncolnshire asswaged made to theyr petitions eche mistrusting other who shoulde be noted to be the greatest meddler euen very sodeinly they began to shrinke and out of hand they were all deuided and euery man at home in his owne house in peace but the Captaines of these rebels escaped not all cleare but were after apprehended and had as they deserued Ex Edw. Hallo After thys immediately wythin sixe dayes vpon the same followed a newe insurrection in Yorkeshire for the same causes A Popishe insurrection in yorkshire through the instigation and lying tales of seditious persons especially Monkes and Priests making them beleeue that their siluer chalices crosses iewels and other ornaments shoulde be taken out of their Churches and that no man should be maried or eate any good meate in his house but should geue tribute therfore to the King but their speciall malice was against Cromwell and certaine other Counsailours The number of these rebelles were neare about 40. M. hauing for their badges the 5. woundes The badges of the rebels wyth the signe of the Sacrament and Iesus wrytten in the middest This their deuilish rebellion they termed by the name of a holy pilgrimage A holy Pilgrimage but they serued a wrong and a naughty Saint They had also in the field their streamers and banners whereuppon was painted Christ hanging vpon the Crosse on the one side and a chalice with a painted cake in it on the other side with other such ensignes of like hypocrisie and fayned sanctitie pretending thereby to fight for the faith and right of holy Church As soone as the king was certified of this newe seditious insurrection hee sent with all speede against them the Duke of Northfolke The kinges power agaynst the â—ebels in the North. Duke of Suffolke Marques of Excetor Earle of Shrewsbury other wyth a great armye forthwith to encounter with the rebels These noble Captaines and Counsailours thus well furnished with habilement of warre approching towarde the rebels and vnderstaÌ„ding both their number and howe they were ful bent to battaile first with policy went about to assay and practise how to appease all without bloudsheding The blinde â—â—â—burnnes â—f superstitiâ—us people â—ebelling â—here they â—â—ue no 〈◊〉 but the Northern men stoutly and sturdely standing to their wicked cause and wretched enterprise wold in no case relent froÌ„ their attempts Which when the nobles perceiued saw no other way to pacifie their furious mindes vtterly sette on mischiefe determined vppon a battel The place was appoynted the day assigned and the houre set but see y t wanderous worke of Gods gracious prouideÌ„ce The night before the day of battaile came as testifieth Edward Hall fell a small raine nothing to speake of A great 〈◊〉 of God in dâ—â—feÌ„ding the 〈◊〉 of his Gospelâ— but yet as it were by a great miracle of God the water which was but a very small forde and that men in maner y e day before might haue gone brishod ouer sodenly rose of suche a height deepenes and breadth that the like no man that there did inhabite could tell that euer they sawe afore so y t the day euen when the houre of battayle shoulde come it was impossible for the one army to come at the other After this y e appoyntment made betweene both y e armies being thus disappoynted as it is to be thought onely by God who extended his great mercye and had compassion on the great number of innocent persons that in that deadly slaughter had like to haue bene murthered could take no place then by the great wisedome and pollicie of y e said Captaines a communication was had a pardon of the kings Maiestie obteined for al the captayns and chiefe doers of this insurrection and they promised y t such thinges as they found themselues agreeued with all they shoulde gently be heard and theyr reasonable peticions graunted that their articles shoulde be presented to the king that by his highnesse authoritie and wisedome of his Counsayle all thinges shoulde be brought to good order and conclusion and with this order euery man quietly departed and those which before were bent as hote as fire to fight being letted therof by God went now peaceably to their houses and were as cold as water A Domino factum est istud In the time of this ruffle in Yorkeshyre and the king lying the same time at Windsore there was a Butcher dwelling within 5. miles of the saide towne of Windsore Popishe priesteâ— rebelling against the king whiche caused a Priest to preach that all they that tooke part with the Yorkshire men whom he called Gods people did fight in Gods quarrell for the whiche both he and the priest were apprehended and executed Diuers other priestes also with other about the same tyme committing in like sorte treason agaynst the king suffered the like execution Such a busines had the Kyng then to ridde the realme from the seruitude of the Romish yokes Tantae molis erat Romanam euertere sedem But Gods haÌ„d did still worke with all in vpholding hys Gospell and troden truth against all seditious sturres coÌ„motions rebellions and what soeuer was to the contrary as both by these storyes aforepassed and by suche also as hereafter follow may notoriously appeare The yere next after this which was of the Lord. 1537. after that great execution had bene done vpon certayne rebellious Priestes and a fewe other lay men Anno. 1537. with certayne noble persons also and gentlemen amongest whome was the Lord Darcy the Lorde Hussy Syr Robert Constable Syr Thomas Percy Syr Frances Bygot Syr Stephen Hamelton Syr Iohn Bulmer and his wife William Lomeley Nicholas Tempest with the Abbottes of Gerney and of Riuers c. in the month of October the same yeare folowing was borne Prince Edward Shortly
the truth which he defended before in his booke De obedientia to papistry Steuen Gardiner reuolteth to Papistry ioining part and side with suche as were knowne papists so he seemeth likewyse to beare a like secret grudge against the Lord Cromwell and all such whomsoeuer he fauoured Thirdly as concerning the forenamed D. Edmund Boner the author of this declaration heere is to be seene and noted that he all this while appeared a good man and diligent friend to the truth and that he was fauoured of the Lord Cromwell for the same Fourthly that the said D. Boner was not onely fauoured of the Lord Cromwell but also by him was aduaunced first to the office of Legation D. Boners comming vp onely by the Gospell then to the Bishoprike of Hereford and lastly to the Bishoprike of London whome the said D. Boner in his letters agniseth and confesseth to be his only Patron and singular Mecaenas Which being so we haue in this said D. Boner greatly to meruayle what should be the cause that he seing all his setting vp making and preferring came only by the Gospell and by theÌ„ of the Gospels side he being then so hated of Steuen Gardiner and such as he was being also at that time such a furtherer and defender of the Gospell as appeared both by his Preface before Gardinars booke De obedientia and by his writings to the Lord Cromwell also by helping forward the printed Bibles at Paris could euer be a man so vngratefull vnkind afterward to ioyne part with the said Steuen Gardiner against the Gospell without y t which Gospel he had neuer come to be bishop neither of Hereford nor yet of London and now to abuse y e same bishopricke of London to persecute y t so vehemently which before so openly he defended Wherin y e same may well be said to him in this case y t he himselfe was reported once to say to the french King in the cause of Grancetor to witte that he had done therein against his honour against iustice against reason against honesty Boners owne wordes retorted against himselfe against freÌ„dship against his own promise and his othe so often made against his owne doctrine and iudgement which then he professed against all truth against the treates and leagues betwene him and his setters vp and against all together and to conclude against the saluation of his owne soule But to referre this to the booke of his accomptes who shall iudge one day all things vprightly let vs proceede further in y e coÌ„tinue of this D. Boners legation Who being now Ambassadour in the court of Fraunce as he haue heard had geuen in commission from the king to entreate with the French King for sondry pointes as for the printing of the new Testament in English Printing the newe testament in English and the Byble at Paris and the Bible at Paris also for slanderous preachers and malicious speakers against the King for goods of merchaunts taken and spoiled for the kings pension to be paid for the matters of the Duke of Suffolke for certaine prisoners in Fraunce Item for Grancetor the traitour and certain other rebels to be sent into England c. Touching all which affayres the sayd D. Boner did employ his diligence trauaile to the good satisfaction and contentment of the kings minde The diligeÌ„ce trust of D. Boner in legatyon and discharge of his duetie in such sort as no default could be found in him saue only that the French King one time tooke displeasure with him for that the said Boner beyng now made bishop of Hereford and bearing himself somewhat more seriously and boldly before the king in the cause of Grancetor the traytour wherein he was willed by the aduertisement of the Kings pleasure The wordes of D. Boner 〈◊〉 to the French king to wade more deepely and instantly vsed these words to the French King as y e french king himself did afterward report them saieng that he had done in deliueraÌ„ce of that foresaid Grancetor being an Englishman The French king disâ—lesed with â—ishop Boner Bish. Boner 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the king his mâ—â—ster 3. thinges agaynst God agaynst his honor agaynst iustice agaynst reason agaynst honesty against friendship against all law against the treates leagues betwene him and his brother the King of England yea and against all together c. These words of Bishop Boner although he denieth to haue spoken them in that forme and qualitie yet howsoeuer they were spoken did stirre vp the stomack of the French King to conceiue high displeasure agaynst him in so much that he answering the Lord Ambassadour againe bad him write these three things vnto his maister First among other thinges that his Embassadour was a greate foole Secondarily that he caused to be done better iustice there in his Realme in one houre then they did in Englande in a whole yeare Thirdly that if it were not for the loue of his maister he should haue an hundreth strokes with an Haulbard c. And furthermore the sayde Frenche King beside thys sending a speciall messenger with his letters to the king of England willed him to reuoke and cal this Ambassadour home and to send him an other The cause why the french King tooke these wordes of Bishop Boner so to stomacke as the L. Chauncelour said was this for that the Kings of Fraunce standing chiefly and in maner only vpon theyr honour can suffer that in no case to be touched Otherwise in those wordes if they had bene well taken was not so much blame perchaunce as boldnes being spoken somwhat vehemently in his maisters behalfe Bishop coÌ„moÌ„ly boldder in Princes matters then in the cause of Christ. But this one thing seemeth to me much blameworthy both in this Byshop and many other that they in earthly matters and to please terrene Kings will put forth themselues to such a boldnes and forwardnes and in Christes cause the King of all kings whose cause they should onely attend vppon and tender they are so remisse cold and cowardly To these letters of the French King the King of England sent aunswer againe by other letters in which he reuoked and called home againe bishop Boner geuing vnto him about the same time the Bishopricke of London and sente in supply of his place Sir Iohn Wallop a greate frend to Steuen Gardiner Whiche was in February about the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540. Heere now followeth the othe of Boner to the King when hee was made Byshop of London ¶ The othe of Doctor Edmund Boner when hee was made Byshop of London agaynst the Pope of Rome YE shall neuer consent nor agree that the Byshop of Rome shall practise D. Boners othe against the Pope exercise or haue any maner of authority iurisdiction or power within this Realme or any other the Kings dominion but that you shall resist the same at all times to the vttermost
suspect of me amisse and euill report of me Seing moreouer it is sayd in the Gospell Vae vobis cum laudauerint vos omnes homines c. Woe be to you when all men speak well of you Luke 6. Prayse of the worlde not to be regarded for so did theyr fathers to the false prophets If therfore at any season such infamy was put vpon me I am glad that I haue so litle regarded the same that now I haue forgotteÌ„ it And though I did remember any such yet were I more then twise a foole to shew you thereof for it is written in your owne law Nemo tenetur prodere seipsum No man bound to bewray himselfe No man is bound to bewray himselfe But this I ensure you I was neuer so charged with suspition or infamy of this crime that I was therefore at any tyme conuented and reproued afore any iudge afore that I was troubled for these causes for which I was at the first put into your handes and of them seing you could not prooue me faulty I wonder why you would neuer yet pronouÌ„ce me quite and innocent according as I haue euen lowely desired of you and required full instantly the same But letting those passe you haue imagined new matters to charge me with wherein I thinke certaynely that you coulde no more haue proued me culpable theÌ„ you did in the first that is to wytt no whit culpable in neither had it not bene that by long imprisonment you enforced me to tell what I thought in them which I haue and will freely do and that indifferently considered I suppose shall not deserue anye sore punishment vnlesse you will beare the truth wherevnto I hope it shall not disagree ¶ To your second demaund Answere to the second Article where you do inquire whether euer I had any of Luthers bookes and namely sith they wer coÌ„demned and how long I kept them and whether euer I haue spent any study in theÌ„ I say that in deade I haue had of them and that both before they were condeÌ„ned also sith but I neither will ne can tell you how long I kept them The profite of Luthen bookes but truth it is that I haue studied vpon thâ— and I thanke God that euer I so did For by them hath god shewed vnto mee and also to an huge multitude of other such light as the deceiueable darcknes of them I beseech God amend it that name themselues but amisse to be the holy Church cannot abide And that appeareth euidently for they dare not stand to any triall He coueteth aboue all things as all his aduersaryes do well know y t all his writings the writinges of all his aduersaries myght be translated into al languages to the intent that al people might see know what is saide of euery part wherby meÌ„ should the better iudge what the trueth is And in this me thinketh he requireth nothing but equity for y e law would haue no body condemned me yet iustified vntill his cause were both heard and knowne But the contrary part I meane our ouer riche prelacy which is so drowned in voluptuous liuing that they can not attend to studye Gods Scripture ne preach the same Ouer â—iche prelacie which should be the principall part of theyr office Popishe doctrine will abide no tryall abhorre this fashion albeit it is right indiffereÌ„t and full of equity no lesse theÌ„ they do abhor death And no maruell for doubt lesse if it so could be obteined that the writinges of all parties might be openly seene and confered we shoulde soone see theyr sleightly dealing and facing doctrine The facing doctrine of the Papistes Tryall and reading of bookes fâ—â—e in Germany with all other cloked abusion lightly ouerthrowne As appeareth well in Almayne for there be y e bookes of euery party sene openly and translated in the vulgar language that al people may see and read vpon them and so vpon the sight of the books they lightly folow the true light of Gods word refusing the horror of darcknes and false doctrine whereby before they haue beene seduced from the right teaching and way shewed in the Bible And this is done not of an hundreth ne of a thousand but generally of whole Cities countreies both high and low few or none except But our Prelates seeing thys and that there dealinge should if this light were set vp Why Luthers bookes be restrained of Popishe Prelates soone be detecte and discouered haue sent out commauÌ„dements that if any persons shall aduenture to keepe any such bookes they shal be in so doing excommunicate from God and al his Saintes and cursed as blacke as pitch whether the bookes be in Latin English French Dutch or any other tongue as in deede men seing the fruite conteined in them haue set them foorth in all languages But this ought not ChristeÌ„ men to think any newelty for so did theyr forefathers the Prelates in Christes time and after to the Apostles yea and if it were well tried I thinke it should be soone founde out that they haue so dealt euer since vnto this daye The tyme of Popish Prelates and of the Pharises resembled â— compared together For when Christ went about preaching the Scribes and Pharise is whiche were Bishops then Prelates gaue a generall coÌ„mauÌ„dement that whosoeuer confessed him to be Christ should be cursed and put out of the Synagogue y t we call the church and so they were Looke in the Actes of the Apostles and you shall finde howe they were in like maner serued yea looke in the olde Testament and you shall finde as I remember how they procured of one that was a temporall ruler at that season to haue the prophecy of Ieremy for he of all other is most vehement agaynst the dissimulation of priestes to be burned why then should we eschew them or theyr workes vnles we knew a better cause why The Papists render no reason of their doing The proâ—â— proceedings of the Papistes 〈◊〉 vpon will â— commaundemeÌ„t without all 〈◊〉 whom our prelates reiect and cast away seing they render no reasonable cause of theyr enterprise but presuming of theyr power without any due authority that I can finde grauÌ„ted vnto them so to do will because they so commaund so haue all done according to the tyrannicall saying as I trow of Sardanapalus Sic volo sic iubeo sit pro ratione voluntas That is to say So will I so doe I commaund and that my will for reason stand But I would to God y t such knew what spirit they haue in theÌ„ The spiâ—ite of Christ the spirite of the Papistes 〈◊〉 vnlyke For if they had in deed the spirit which they claime pretend to haue I meane y e spirit of Christ I dare say it should soone alter them from such hautie language doting and cause them to turne a new leafe for that spirite is
ful of softnes and lenitie lowlines and humilitie patience and temperancie voyde of all wilfulnes tiranny yea it should cause them not to preuent 1. Thess. 5. but easily to followe the counsaile and doctrine of Christes Apostles holy saintes that be their interpretours Christians bidden to try spirites 1. Iohn 4. As S. Paul which writing vnto the Thessalonians would them all to proue al things and to retaine or hold that only which is good in refraining froÌ„ all that hath semblance of euil And Saint Iohn would haue Christian people 1. Iohn 1. to try the spirite of them that shoulde speake whether they were of God or no. Also he writing in another Epistle vnto a noble woman and vnto her children sayth If any person shall come vnto you bringing with them the doctrine that is not of Christ receiue hym not into your house ne make him any cheare So that in this he would haue women to knowe the doctrine of Christ and to loue that refusing to giue credence vnto forraine teaching not sauouring the same In the 1. Epistle also to the Corinthians S. Paule writing in general to all the inhabitants of that city saith Brethren 1. Cor. 14. be you not children in wit and vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnes be you children In wit I would haue you perfite and why Uerily for none other cause but that we should as he writeth vnto the Hebrues haue discretion to iudge the good from ill and the ill from the good and so to be like men differing from beasts Psal· 32. according to y e saying of the prophet See that ye be not like vnto an horse or a mule which lacke vnderstanding And we should pray with him in another Psalme O Lord teach me the way that I should walke in Psal. 143. for I lift vp my soule vnto thee Saint Chrysostome according vnto this in a certaine of hys Commentaries vpon Mathew Chrisost. in opere imperfecto the booke is called Opus imperfectum writeth after this fashion so neare as my remembrance doth serue and certaine I am that I shall not misreport him and that I will be tried when soeuer it shall please you to bring the booke The priestes that were Pharises in the time sayth he of Christe made an ordinance that who so euer shoulde knowledge Iesus to be Christe should be accursed and excommunicate If then the Pharises or Priestes that now do occupy their rowmes should make a like ordinance because they would not haue Christes doctrine to be professed for hindring of their lucre should we therefore giue in all poyntes credence vnto them and leaue of to seeke after the knowledge of Christes doctrine Nay truely Why quoth he shal we not be excused herein by ignoraunce Authority of rulers wil not discharge our ignorance leeing we be forefended by the rulers to haue knowledge He aunswereth no verily for if saith he when thou desirest to buy cloth thou wilt not be content to see one merchaunts ware but go from the first to the second from the second to the third and so further to knowe where is the best cloth and best cheape thou vsing such careful diligence for a temporal profite art well worthy great reproche that wilt be more remisse and negligent for thy soule health Seeke therfore about from one Doctor or teacher vnto an other that thou mayest know who doth most duely and truely teache Christ and him follow accordâ—ng to the saying of the Apostle Prooue all and holde the good 1. Thess. 5. and as it is sayde in the Gospell that thou maist know Qui funt probati nummularij qui non That is to wit Math. â—5 know who be true or lawful chaungers or coyners Chris. Ibid. and who be not He also addeth another similitude or parable When thou goest quoth he a iourney not knowing perfitely the way thou wilt lest thou should fayle of the right way enquire of one man and after of an other and if thou shouldest chaunce to go somewhat wyde yet thou wilt not so leaue of the iourney vndone but make inquisition againe to come where thou wouldest rest So likewise sayth he ought wee to seeke about intentiuely for the wealth of our soule Qui sunt probi clauigeri qui non that is to saye who are the right key bearers and who not meaning thereby the key bearers Christes apostles and bearers of his testimony or message Which saying although it were written of no autenticall authour howbeit it is written euen of him whome I shewed you in the sayde worke but vttered of one that were in little estimation euery indifferent person hauing wit and reason would assent I doubt not that it is full true The same author also in an Epistle which you shall find in a work called Psegmata Chrysostomi Psegmata Chrisost. sheweth as I remember how certain men deemed ill of him for because he did study Origenes workes which afore was condemned for an heretick Lawfull to 〈◊〉 and try 〈◊〉 bookes but he maketh an Apologie to the same shewing that Christian men ought not to be reprehended for so doing In whiche Apologie he bringeth for his defence Hierome the saying of Paul aboue rehearsed Proue all thinges c. Likewise did S. Hierome I wote not well in what place of his works but you shal find it in a treatise called vnio dissidentium where he entreateth De maÌ„datis hominû When it was obiected agiynst him that he retained by him the workes of Eusebius of Origine studying vpon theÌ„ he bringeth for him that it was so lawfull the sayde place of the Apostle making therwith an aunswere worthye to be greatly noted The same is also reported in the booke called Ecclesiastica historia or els Historia Tripartita I wote not now precisely whether So that these and other moe authorities of the scripture and semblable ensamples of holy interpretours shall proue that I and other may safely no good law inhibiting vnles constitutions Pharisaical read and search the woorkes not onely of Luther but also of all other be they neuer so ill or good namely seeing I am a Priest whoÌ„ the bish of Norwich ought not to haue admitted into orders vnles he had seene me to haue had iudgement to discerne good from ill neither ought any of you to geue orders to any such in whom you do not finde like habilitie for to iudge the light from darckenes and the trueth from falshood and therefore if for this you would punish me I cannot see but you shall condemne your selues iudgyng rather of sensuall pleasure then of equitie which in men of your order were a great shame and much vncomely ¶ Unto your third demaund wherto you do aske whether I was constitute a Priest and in what dioces Answere to the third article Lambeâ—t made priest in Norwich and of what Bishop I say that I was made Priest in Norwich
this fourme ignoraunce sayth the Lawe marke it well I beseeche you al is the mother of all errours Ignorance mother of errour Which ought to be eschewed especially of Priests that among the people of God haue taken vpon theÌ„ the office of preaching priests are commaunded to reade holy Scriptures as sayth Paul the Apostle to Timothe Giue heede to reading exhortation 1. Tim. 4. and teaching and continue alwayes in the same Let priests therefore knowe holy Scripture and let all their labour be in preaching and teaching and let them edifie all men both in knowledge of fayth and in discipline of good workes Dist. 38. These be the wordes of the lawe in the Decrees Dist. 38. Where you see howe the Lawe lamenteth ignorance in al persons for it is the original of al errours God send vs therfore the knowledge of his true gospel Priestes to geue theÌ„selues rather to study theÌ„ to saying of mattens It biddeth that ignorance should be vtterly eschewed and principally of priestes whose labour and diligence shoulde be bestowed al in reading of scripture preaching the same bringing in for the same purpose the saying of the Apostle which willeth in like manner Moreouer it requireth that priests should giue al their study to edifie other in faith and vertuous liuing What priests ought to study Whereof I do gather both by the saying of the Prophet that willeth vs to be studyous in the Law of God day and night and by the saying of the Apostle whiche woulde haue Timothe to be occupied euer in reading and teaching and by the report of your owne Lawe which saith likewise that a priest ought to bestow al his labor in reading preaching So that a priest set thus truely to studye that hee may stablishe himselfe in the fayth of Christes doctrine intending after to helpe other with true preaching oâ— the same or doing other like deedes of charity assigned in the law of god shall not offend deadly if so spending his time he omitteth to say Mattens which is an ordinaunce of men Neuertheles concerning the huge multitude of such as be now made priestes by negligent admission of Bishops and their own presumption Negligence of Byshops in making priestes noted that labour to be made priests before they be any Clerkes and ere euer they knowe what is the very office of a priest do not feare to take vpon them if they may attayne therto to be a curate they recke not of how many so they may get a good lumpe of mony neuer minding after that the study of Scripture aâ—ter they are come to Dominus vobiscum for such I doe think long mattens to be needfull to restrayne them from other enormities that they should else runne in Of whiche you may be weary to see the experience thereof dayly arising Yea and if such woulde be content to admit it I woulde euery one mattens were as long to them as fiue except they could be stow theyr time better In the 26. where you doe aske whether I beleeue that the heades or rulers by necessity of saluation are bounde to geue vnto the people To the 26. article holy scripture in their mother language I say y t I think they are bound to see that the people may truely know holy Scripture I do not knowe how that may be done so well Scrypture in the vulgare tongue as by geuing it to them truly translated in the mother tongue that they may haue it by theÌ„ at al times to passe y e time godly when soeuer they haue leysure thereto like as they haue in Fraunce vnder y e French kings priuelege The French Byble translated into the French tongue with the kinges priuâ—ledge aboue 50. yeares before Lambertes time also with the priuiledge of the Emperour and so do I knowe that they haue had it these 50. yeres and 4. in Fraunce at the least and it was translated at the request of a king called I trowe Lewes as appeareth by the priueledge put in the beginning of the book In like manner haue they it in Flanders printed with y e priueledge of the Emperour In almayne also and Italy I suppose through all nations of ChristendoÌ„e Likewise hath it bene in England The Psalter translated by the king of England into the Saxon tongue Reade before pag. 145. S. Guthlakes Psalter as you may finde in the Englishe story called Polychronicon There it is shewed how wheÌ„ y e Saxons did inhabite the land the K. at that tyme which was a Saxon did himselfe translate the Psalter into the language that then was generally vsed Yea I haue seene a booke at Crowland Abbey whiche is kept there for a relique the booke is called S. Guthlakes Psalter and I ween verily it is a copy of the same that the king did translate for it is neither English Latine Greeke Hebrue nor Dutch but somewhat sounding to our English and as I haue perceiued sith the time I was last there being at Antwerpe the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours and it is to ours partly agreable In the same story of Polychronicon is also shewed Bede translated the Gospell of S. Iohn into Englishe howe that S. Bede did translate the Gospell of Iohn into Englishe and the author of the same booke promised that he would translate into English all the Bible yea and perhaps hee did so but I wot not howe it commeth to passe all suche thinges be kept away They may not come to light for there are some walking priuily in darckenes that will not haue theyr doyngs knowen It is no lye that is spoken in the Gospel of Iohn Omnis qui male agit odit lucem All that doth noughtily Ioh. 3. hateth the light and will not haue theyr doynges knowne And therefore they keepe downe the light strongly for that opened and generally knowne The causes why the Scripture is not suffered to come to lighte all wrongfull conueyance should anone be disclosed and reprooued yea and all men shuld see anone whether those that hold agaynst vnrighteousnes being therfore sometime horribly infamed sclandered named heretickes and schismatickes were in deede as they be called or no. Yea moreouer I did once see a booke of the new Testament Diuers such testamentes are yet to be seene in diuers places of a longe continuance whiche was not vnwritten by my estimation thys C. yeares and in my minde right well translated after the example of that which is read in the church in Latine But he that shewed it me sayd he durst not be knowne to haue it by him for manye had bene punished aforetime for keeping of such and were conuict therefore of heresie Moreouer I was at Paules Crosse when the newe TestameÌ„t imprinted of late beyond the sea Errours found in the translated testameÌ„t where none was Malice neuer saith well was first forefended truely my hart lamented greatly to heare a
great man preaching agaynst it whiche shewed foorth certayne thinges that he noted for hideous errors to be in it that I yea and not I but likewise did many other thinke verily to be none But alacke for pittie malice can not say well God helpe vs all and amend it So that to conclude I thinke verily it were profitable and expedient that the holy Scripture were deliuered by authority of the head rulers vnto the people truly traÌ„slated in the vulgar tongue in like maner as it is in all other countries And whereas you adde whether they be bound by necessitie of saluation to deliuer it to y e people I wil not so narowly touch that point now but I say that they are bound by right equity to cause it to be deliuered vnto the people in the vulgar tongue for their edifying consolation which the people by Gods grace should therof gather that now it is like they want are destitute of In the .xxvij. where you doe demaunde whether it be lawful for the rulers for some cause vpon their reasonable aduisement To the 27. article to ordein that y e Scripture should not be deliuered vnto y e people in the vulgar language al men may here see that whosoeuer deuised these questions thought not contrary whatsoeuer they will yet say but that it is good for the people to haue the Scripture in the vulgare tongue Whether for any cause the Scripture may be restrayned from the people that they thought that I so saying could not be wel reproued and therefore are laid out al these additions as it were to snare and trappe me in whether the heades he bound and that by necessity of saluation to deliuer it to the people and whether for opportunitie of time they may ordeyne to restraine it for some cause and by some reasonable aduisement of them taken Sed frustra iacitur rete ante oculos pennatorum Prouerb 1. But without cause you spread the nette before the eyes of the byrdes or foules I shewe you plainly that notwithstanding all these thinges in mine opinion it was not well done to inhibite it and woorse that the Bishoppes haue not sith amended it if so be they could that the people might haue it to vse occupie vertuously And here I will adde one reason The Scripture is the spiritual foode and sustenaunce of mans soule This is shewed to be true in many places of Scripture like as other corporal meat is the foode of the body A perfect reason why Scripture ought not to be withdrawen from the people at any tyme. Then it he be an vnkinde father that keepeth bodily meate awaye the space of a weke or a moneth froÌ„ his children it should seme that our bishops be no gentle pastors or fathers that kepe away the foode of mens soules froÌ„ them specially when other do offer the same both moÌ„thes yeres ages Neyther do I see any oportunity of time or reasonable aduisement that should cause it to be withdrawn taken away but the contrary rather for it is reson coÌ„uenient needfull for men to eate their meate euer wheÌ„ they are right huÌ„gry blessed are they that huÌ„ger thirst after the word of god which teacheth to know him and to do his pleasure at all times Math. 5. for that we doe craue euery day in our Pater noster saying Giue vs Lord our heauenly bread In the .xxviij. where you doe aske whether I beleeue that consecratioÌ„s halowings blessings vsed in y e church are to be praysed To the 28. artycle I say that I know not of al therfore I wil not dispraise theÌ„ neither can I therfore ouer much speake of them al seeing I know them not such as are the halowing of belles the halowing of pilgrims when they should go to Rome the halowing of beades and such like But those which I am aduised of and do remember Halowinges blessinges some alowed some not be in myne opinion good such as is this When the prieste hath consecrated holy bread he saith Lord blesse this creature of bread as thou did blesse the fiue loaues in desart that all persons tasting therof may receiue health c. whiche I would euery man might say in English Halowing of bread when he shuld go to meate I like it so well Also this is a right good one that is sayd ouer him that shal read the Gospell The Lord be in your hart in your mind and mouth Blessing of hym that goeth to reade the Gospell to pronounce and shew forth his blessed gospel Which is also spoken ouer a preacher taking benediction when he shall go into a pulpite Al such good thinges I like very well and thinke them commendable wyshing therfore y t al people might know what they meane that they with reioice of hart might pray ioyfully with vs and delight in al goodnes which should be if they were vttered in English according to the minde of Saint Paule 1. Cor. 9. where he wisheth rather to speake fiue woordes in the Church hartily with vnderstanding whereby other might haue instruction 1. Cor. 2. then tenne thousand wordes in a tongue vnknowen Yea to say truth and truth it is in deede that I shall say a good thing the further and the more largely or apertly it is knowen the further the vertue thereof spreadeth and rooteth in mens hearts and remembraunce God send therefore the blinde to see and the ignoraunt to haue knowledge of all good thinges Thus I conclude that consecrations halowings and blessinges vsed in the Churche so farre foorth as I remember and knowe be commendable Of other I can giue no sentence wishing euen as I trust men shall once see it come to passe that all good thinges may be song and spoken in our vulgar tongue In the xxix where you do aske whether I beleeue that the Pope may make lawes and statutes to binde all Christen men to the obseruance of the same To the 2â— article vnder the payne of deadly sinne so that such lawes and statutes be not coÌ„trary to the law of God I say Lawes and obseruation of the Pope whether they binâ—e to deadly sinne The Popes not 〈◊〉 of all men The Pope hath no power to make lawes binding vnder deadly sinne more theÌ„ hath the king or Emperour Dist. 15. cap. Canones generalium To the 30. article The power of the Pope and prelates to Excommunicate that if it be true that is written in the Decrees that is to wit Lawes be neuer confirmed vntill they be approued by common maners of theÌ„ that shal vse them then can not the Popes lawes bind all Christen men for the Greekes and the Bohemes will as you do know ful wel neuer admit them but do refuse theÌ„ vtterly so that I do not finde that his lawes may bind all Christen men Finally I can not see that he hath authority to make
aire there remaineth moisture as you doe say but that is not the moisture of water but the proper and naturall moisture of the aire Whereupon there is an other doctrine amongest the Philosophers as a perpetuall rule that it can by no meanes be that the qualities accidents in natural things should remaine in their owne proper nature without their proper subiect Then againe the king and the Byshops raged against Lambert in somuch that he was not only forced to silence but also might haue ben driuen into a rage if his eares had not bene acquainted with such tauntes afore After this the other Bishoppes euery one in his order as they were appoynted supplied their places of disputation There were appoynted ten in number for the performing of this Tragedie for his ten Arguments which as before we haue declared were deliuered vnto Taylor the preacher It were too long in this place Ten disputers agaynst Lambert to repeate the reasons and arguments of euery Byshop and no lesse superfluous were it so to doe specially for somuch as they were all but common reasons and nothing forceable and suche as by the long vse of disputation haue ben beaten LaÌ„mbert ingreat perplexity and had little in them either worthy the hearer or the reader Lambert in the meane tyme beyng compassed in wyth so many and great perplexities vexed on the one side with checkes and taunts and pressed on the other side with the authority and threats of the personages and partly being amazed with the maiestie of the place in the presence of the King and especially being wearied with longe standinge Lambert kepeth silence when speaking would do no good whych continued no lesse then fiue houres from twelue of the clocke vntill fiue at nyght being broughte in despayre that he shoulde nothing profite in thys purpose and seeing no hope at all in speaking was at this poynt that he chose rather to holde his peace Whereby it came to passe that those Byshoppes which last of all disputed with him spake what they lusted wythout interruption saue onely that Lambert now and then would alledge somwhat out of S. Augustin for the defence of hys cause in which author he seemed to be very prompt and ready But for the most parte as I sayde being ouercome with wearines and other griefes he held his peace defending himselfe rather with silence then with argumentes which he saw would nothing at al preuayle At the last when the day was passed and that torches begaÌ„ to be lighted the king minding to breake vp this pretensed disputation sayd vnto Lambert in this wise What sayst thou now sayd he after al these great labours which thou hast taken vpon thee The kinges wordes to Lambert and all the reasons instructions of these learned men art thou not yet satisfied Wilt y u liue or dye What sayst thou Thou hast yet free choose Lambert aunswered I yelde and submit my selfe wholy vnto the will of your Maiestie Then said the king Commit thy selfe vnto the handes of God and not vnto myne Lambert I commend my soule vnto the handes of God but my body I wholy yeld submit vnto your clemency Then sayd the king if you do committe your selfe vnto my iudgement you must dye The king condemneth the Martir of Christ Iohn Lambert for I will not be a patron vnto heretickes and by and by turning himself vnto Cromwell he sayd Cromwell read the sentence of condeÌ„nation agaynst him This Cromwel was at that time the chiefe frend of the Gospellers And here is it muche to be maruailed at L. Cromwell commaunded by the king to read the sentence to see how vnfortunately it came to passe in this matter that through the pestiferous crafty counsaile of this one Bishop of Winchester Sathan whiche oftentimes doth raise vp one brother to the destruction of an other did here performe the condemnation of this Lambert by no other ministers then Gospellers themselues Taylor Barnes Cranmer and Cromwell who afterwardes in a maner al suffered the like for the Gospels sake of whoÌ„ God willing we will speake more hereafter This vndoubtedly was the malicious and crafty subtiltie of the Bishop of Winchester whiche desired rather The crafty fetch of Steph. Wint. that the sentence might be read by Cromwell then by any other so y t if he refused to doe it he shoulde likewise haue incurred the like daunger But to be short Cromwell at the kings commaundement taking the schedule of condeÌ„nation in hand read the same Wherein was conteined the burning of heretickes whiche either spake or wrote anye thing or had any bookes by them repugnant or disagreeing from the Papisticall Church and theyr tradition The sentence agaynst Iohn Lambert touching the sacrament of the aultare also a decree that the same shoulde be sette vppe vppon the Churche porches and be read foure tymes euery yeare in euery Churche throughout the Realme whereby the worshipping of the bread should be the more firmely fixed in the heartes of the people And in this maner was the coÌ„demnation of Iohn Lambert Wherein great pitie it was and muche to be lamented to see the Kinges highnesse that day so to oppose and set his power and strength â—o fiercely and vehemently in assisting so manye proude and furious aduersaries against that one poore seely soule to be deuoured WhoÌ„ hys Maiestie wyth more honour might rather haue aided and supported being so on euery side oppressed and compassed about wythout helpe or refuge amonge so many Wolues and vultures The part â—f a gâ—od Prince what to doe especially in suche a cause tending to no derogation to him nor to his realme but rather to the necessary reformation of syncere truth and doctrine decaied For therein especially consisteth the honour of Princes to pity the miserable to relieue the oppressed to rescue the wroÌ„gs of the poore and to tender and respect the weaker parte especially where righte and truth standeth with him which if the King had done that day it had ben in my minde not so much for the comforte of that poore persecuted creature as it woulde haue redounded to the immortall renoume of his Princely estate to all posteritie But thus was Iohn Lambert in this bloudy Session by the king iudged and condemned to death whose iudgement now remaineth with the Lord against that day wheÌ„ as before the tribunall seate of that great iudge both princes and subiects shall stande and appeare not to iudge but to be iudged according as they haue done and deserued Ex testimonio cuiusdam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A.G. And thus muche hetherto of Lambertes articles aunsweres disputation and his condemnation also Nowe to proceede further to the storie of his death Upon the day that was appoynted for this holy martyr of God to suffer Lambert going to his death he was brought out of the prisone at 8. of the clocke in the morning vnto the house of
yee all of this this is my bloud which is of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Of which words seeing in them dependeth a greate triall and proofe of this matter and that for the interpretation of them is and hath bene all controuersie of this matter I therefore shall shewe the interpretation that holy Doctours haue made of them that as to me seemeth be full woorthy credite First Tertul. 〈◊〉 Marcion 〈◊〉 lib. 2. wee finde in the seconde booke of Tertullian which he writeth against Marcion Ipse Christus nec panem reprobauit c. Christ did not reproue the bread because it doth represent his body This Marcion against whome Tertullian doth thus write did erroneously reproue all creatures as euill Whiche thing Tertullian doth improue by the Sacrament saieng as is aboue written The bread representeth the body of Christ. Christ did not reproue the bread which representeth his body As who woulde saye If Christ had iudged the bread euill then woulde hee not haue left it for a signe or sacramente to represent his blessed body Agreeably to the same doth hee also saye in the fourth booke made againste the saide Marcion in these wordes Christus acceptum panem distributum Discipulis corpus suum illud fecit c. Tertul. coÌ„tra Marcionera lib. 4. Christ made that same bread whiche he tooke and distributed to his Disciples his body sayeng This is my body that is to say the figure of my body But it could not haue bene a figure vnlesse it were the body of a very true thyng in deede Furthermore a voyde thing which is a phantasie could not receyue a figure or a forme This Marcion had an erroneous opinion that Christ had no naturall body Bread beareth a figure of Christes body but a body phantasticall Which errour or heresie this famous Doctor Tertullian doth improue by the holy Sacrament saieng as afore is written That the Sacramente is a figure of Christes body Ergo Christ had a very and true body For a thing which is vaine and fantasticall can receiue no figure So that in both places we may clearely perceiue his interpretation of these wordes Thys is my bodye Whiche interpretation is not new but authentike or full auncient like as is the Writer And this interpretation do I the rather allow because none of the olde Doctours This is my body expounded whiche folowed him did euer improue hym therefore but rather haue folowed it as appeareth by holy Augustine In the Preface vpon the third Psalme doth the sayde Augustine highly commend the wonderfull sufferance of Christ which so long did suffer and forbeare Iudas as if hee had bene a good and an honest man where as notwithstanding he did knowe his trayterous thoughtes The pacyeÌ„ce of christ in suffering Iudas when hee receyued hym to the feast or supper in which he dyd commend and delyuer to his Disciples the figure of his body and bloud The wordes of Austen in Latine be these In historia noui Testamenti August The SacrameÌ„t a figure of the Lordes body ipsa Domini nostri tanta tam admiranda patientia erat quòd eum taÌ„diu pertulit tanquaÌ„ bonuÌ„ c. In the story of the new testament the patience of our Lorde was so great and so to be marueiled at because hee suffered Iudas so long as a good man when as he knewe his thoughtes when he rereceiued him to the feast in the which he did commende and deliuer the figure of his body and bloud to his disciples The same holy Doctour also wryting agaynste Adamantius saith thus Non enim dubitauit Dominus dicere Aug. contra AdamaÌ„tuâ—â— hoc est corpus meum cùm daret signum corporis sui For the Lorde did not doubt to say This is my body when he gaue a signe of his body And for a further declaration of the same Chapter he saith Sic enim sanguis est anima quomodo petra erat Christus c. For the bloud is so the soule as the rocke was Christe Notwithstanding hee dothe not saye that the rocke did signifie Christ but he doth say that the rocke was Christ. Expressely doth Augustine here call the signe of Christes body his body playnely interpreting these words This is my body as both he and Tertullian did before Moreouer he taketh these three sentences This is my body The soule is the bloud and Christ was the stone The phrase of Scripture to be of one phrase and to be like speaches or to be expounded after one fashion And this texte The rocke was Christe doth hee commonly thus expounde The rocke did signifie Christ as appeareth Lib. 18. de Ciuitate Dei Cap. 48. Also in the booke of Questions vppon Genesis August de Ciuit. lâ—b 18. cap. 48. and in the booke of Questions vppon Leuiticus handling the 28. Chapter of Iohn and in his Sermon of the Annuntiation of oure Lady In like maner also Saint Hierome expoundeth it in the small scholies written vpon the first chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians HieroÌ„ in 1. Cor. cap. 1. and all other writers with one consent so far as I can reade and so doth the text require it to be expounded For Christe was not a naturall stone as all men may well perceyue and yet was hee the verye true stone figuratiuely as Lyra sayth Solet res quae significat nomine rei quam significat nominari The thing which signifieth is wont to be called by the name of the thing whiche it doth signifie And so is the stone signifieng Christe Lyranus called Christe whiche thereby is signified And as hee doth approoue this text The stone was Christ likewise doth hee expounde The bloud is the soule wyth the whiche hee dooth knit thys texte This is my body to be figuratiuely expounded as they be According to this doth the holy Doctour write This is my body 〈…〉 speach August in Psal. 50· Psalme 50. Nisi quis manducauerit carnem meam non videbit vitam aeternam c. Vnlesse a man doo eate my flesh hee shall not see eternall life They vnderstoode that very foolishly and conceyued the same carnally and thought that oure Lorde woulde cutte awaye lumpes or peeces of his body and geue to them And they sayd This is an hard sayeng But they were hard of beliefe and not the sayeng For if they had not bene hard but meeke they would haue sayd to them selues He speaketh not this without a cause but because there is some hyd Sacramente or mysterie therein They shoulde haue aboden with hym easie of beliefe and not hard and then shoulde they haue learned of him that which other learned that tarryed after they were gone awaye In this may we see that our Sauiour willeth his precious flesh to be eaten But for the maner of eating is and hath bene much controuersie The Iewes of Capernaum were
he which is our accuser should also be our iudge The Popes honor first gotten by superstytion borne by ignorance nourished by ambition increased by violence defended by false vnderstanding wrasting of scriptures His pretended honor first gotten by superstition after encreased by violence other waies as euill as that his power set vp by pretence of religion in deed both against religion and also contrary to the word of God his primacie borne by the ignorancie of the world nourished by the ambition of Bishops of Rome defended by places of Scripture falsely vnderstande these three things wee say which are fallen with vs and are like to fall in other Realmes shortly shall they not be established agayne if he may decide our cause as him lusteth if he may at his pleasure oppresse a cause most righteous and set vp his most against truth Certainely he is very blinde that seeth not what ende we may looke for of our controuersies if suche our enemie may geue the sentence We desire if it were in any wise possible a Councell where some hope may be that those things shall be restored which now being deprauate are like if they be not amended to be the vtter ruine of Christian Religion And as we do desire suche a Councell and thinke it meete that all men in all their praiers should desire craue it of God euen so we thinke it perteineth vnto our office to prouide both that these Popishe subtilties hurte none of oure subiects and also to admonishe other Christian Princes Prouision to be made agaynst popishe â—â—â—tyltieâ— that the Bishop of Rome may not by their consente abuse the authoritie of kings either by the extinguishing of the true preaching of Scripture that nowe beginneth to spryng to growe and spreade abroade eyther to the troubling of Princes liberties to the diminishing of Kings authorities and to the great blemish of their princely maiestie We doubt nothing but a Reader not parciall wyll soone approue such things as we heere write not so muche for our excuse as that the worlde may perceiue both the sundrye deceites craftes and subtleties of the papistes also how much we desire that controuersies in religion may once be taken away All that we sayde there of Mantua may here well be spoken of Uincence This Councell of Manâ—us which the pope 〈◊〉 he afterward transferred to Vincence This was the yeare 1537. They do almost agree in al poyntes Neither is it like that there will be any more at this couÌ„cell at Uincence then were the last yere at Mantua Truely he is worthy to be deceiued y t being twise mocked wyll not beware the third time If any this last yeare made forth toward Mantua and being halfe on theyr way then perceiued that they had taken vpon them that iourney in vayne we do not think them so foolish that they will here after ride farre out of towne to be mocked The time also and the state of thinges is such that matters of Religion may rather now be brought further in trouble as other things are theÌ„ be commodiously intreated of and decided For whereas in maner the whole world is after such sorte troubled with warres This time 〈◊〉 for a generall Councell and why so incombred with the great preparations that the Turke maketh can there be any man so against the setling of religion that he will thinke this time meet for a generall Councell Undoubtedly it is meer that such controuersies as we haue with the Bishop of Rome be taken as they are that is much greater then that they may either be discussed in this so troublesome a time or els be committed vnto proctors without our great ieopardy albeit the time were neuer so quiet What other princes will doe we can not tell but we will neither leaue our realme at this time Neyther the iudge nor the place conuenient for a general Councell neither wil we trust any Proctor with our cause wherein the whole stay and wealth of our Realme standeth but rather we will be at the handling thereof our selfe For except both an other Iudge be agreed vpon for those matters and also a place more commodious be prouided for the debating of our causes albeit all other thinges were as we would haue them yet may we lawfully refuse to come or send any to this pretended Councel We will in no case make him our arbeter which not many yeres past our cause not heard gaue sentence agaynst vs. We will that such doctrine as we folowing y e Scripture do professe be rightly examined discussed and brought to the Scripture as to the onely touchstone of true learning We will not suffer them to be abolished ere euer they be dicussed Spoken like a king ne to be oppressed before they be known much lesse we will suffer them to be troden down being so clearly true No as there is no iote in Scripture but we will defend it though it were with ieopardy of our life and peril of this our Realme so is there nothing that doth oppresse this doctrine or obscure it but we will be at continuall warre therew t. As we haue abrogated al old popish traditions in this our Realme which eyther did help his tyranny or encrease his pride so if the grace of God forsake vs not Would God the king here had kept promise when he made the 6. articles we will well foresee that no new naughty traditions be made with our consent to blinde vs or our Realme If meÌ„ will not be willingly blind they shall easily see euen by a due and euident proofe in reason though grace doth not yet by the word of Christ enter into them how small the authority of the Bishop of Rome is by the lawfull deniall of the Duke of Mantua for the place For if the Bishop of Rome did earnestly intend to keepe a CouÌ„cell at Mantua and hath power by the law of God to call Princes to what place him liketh why hath he not also authority to chuse what him listeth The Bishop chose Mantua the Duke kept him out of it If Paule the Bishop of Romes authority be so great as he pretendeth The Duke of Mantua deniethe the Pope his Citie fâ—r his Councell why could he not compell Fridericus the Duke of Mantua that the Councell might be kept there The Duke would not suffer it No he forbad him his towne How chaunceth it that here excommunications flee not abroade Why doth he not punish this Duke Why is his power that was woont to be more then full here empty wont to be more then all here nothing Doth he not call men in vayn to a Councell if they that come at his calling be excluded the place to the which he calleth them May not kinges iustly refuse to come at his call when the Duke of Mantua may deny him the place that he chooseth If other Princes order him as the Duke of Mantua hath done If
accused indited or presented should be admitted to chaleÌ„ge any that shoulde be enpanelled for the triall of any matter or cause other theÌ„ for malice or enuy which chaleÌ„ge should forthwith be tryed in like maner as in cases of felony c. Prouided moreouer that euery person that shoulde be named Commissioner in this inquisition should first take a corporall oth the tenor of which oth here ensueth * The oth of the Commissioners The othe geuen to the Commissioners to enquire vppon true Christians YE shall swere that ye to your cunning witte and power shall truely and indifferently execute the authority to you geuen by the kinges Commission made for correction of heretickes other offenders mentioned in the same Commission without any fauor affection corruption dread or malice to be borne to any person or persons as God you helpe and all Sayntes And thus much briefly collected out of the act and Originals Stat. an 31. Reg Henr. 8. which more largely are to be sene in y e statute an 31 Reg. Henr. 8. concerning the sixe Articles which otherwyse for the bloudy cruelty thereof are called the whip with sixe stringes set forth after the death of Queene Anne and of good Iohn Lambert deuised by the cruelty of y e Bishops but specially of the Bishop of Wint. and at length also subscribed by K. Henry But herein as in many other parts moe the crafty pollicy of that Bishop appeared who like a lurking Serpent most slyly watching his time if he had not taken the king comming out vpon a soddayne there where it was I spare here to report as I heard it it was thought and affirmed by certaine which then were perteining to the king that Winchester had not obteined y e matter so easely to be subscribed as he did These sixe Articles aboue specified although they conteined manifest errours Truth in danger left desolate heresies and absurdities agaynst all Scripture and learning as all men hauing any iudgemeÌ„t in Gods word may plainly vnderstand yet such was the miserable aduersity of that time the power of darcknes that the simple cause of truth and of religion was vtterly left desolate and forsakeÌ„ of all frends For euery man seing the kinges minde so fully addict vpon polliticke respectes to haue these articles to passe forward few or none in all that Parliament would appeare Cranmer stood openly in the Parliament against the 6. articles which either could perceiue that was to be defended or durst defend that they vnderstood to be true saue onely Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who then being maryed as is supposed like a constant Patron of Gods cause tooke vpon him the earnest defence of the trueth oppressed in the ParliameÌ„t three dayes together disputing against those sixe wicked articles bringing forth suche allegations and authorities as might easely haue helped the cause nisi pars maior vicâ—sset vt saepe solet meliorem Who in the sayd disputation Cranmer willed to departe 〈◊〉 of the Parliament house for his consâ—â—ence Cranmer refused to goe out of the Parliament for matter against his conscience behaued himselfe with such humble modesty and with such obedience in words toward his Prince protesting the cause not to be his but the cause of almighty God that neither his enterprise was misliked of the king agayne his reasons and allegatioÌ„s were so strong that well they could not be refuted Wherfore the king who euer bare speciall fauour vnto him well liking his zealous defeÌ„ce onely willed him to depart out of the Parliament house into the Councell Chamber for a time for sauegarde of his conscience til the Acte should passe and be graunted which he notwithstanding with humble protestation refused to do After the Parliament was finished that matter concluded the king considering the constant zeale of the Archbishoppe in defence of his cause and partly also weighing y e many authorities reasons wherby he had substantially confirmed the same sent the Lord Cromwell which w tin few dayes after was apprehended the ij dukes of Norfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine with hym at Lambeth where they signified vnto him that it was the kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in his hignes behalfe cherish comfort animate hym Cranmer comforted againe by the king as one that for his trauell in that parliameÌ„t had declared him selfe both greatly learned and also a man descreet wyse and therfore they willed him not to be discouraged in any thing that was passed in that Parliament contrary to hys allegations He most humbly thanked first y e kinges highnes of his singuler good affection towardes him and them all for theyr paynes adding moreouer that he so hoped in God that hereafter his allegations and authorities should take place to the glory of god commodity of the realme Which allegations and authorities of his I wish were amongest vs extant to be seene and read no doubt but they would stand in time to come in great good stead for y e ouer throw of the wicked and pernicious Articles aforesayd Allegations agaynst the vi Articles IN the meane while for so much as the sayd hereticall articles are not so lightly to be passed ouer Allegationâ— agaynst the 6. articles wherby y e rude ignorant multitude hereafter may be deceiued in the false erroneous doctrine of them any more as they haue bene in times past for lack of right instructioÌ„ and experience of the auÌ„cient state course of times in our fore elders dayes I thought therefore the Lord therunto assisting so much as antiquity of stories may helpe to the restoring agayn of truth and doctrine decayed to annexe hereunto some allegations out of auncient recordes which may geue some light to the conuincing of these newfangled Articles and heresies aboue touched And first as touching the Article of transubstantiation wherin this Parliament doth enact that the Sacrament of the Altar is the very naturall body of Christ the selfe same which was borne of the virgin Mary and that in such sort as there remayneth no substance of bread wine after the Priestes consecration but only the body bloud of Christ vnder the outward formes of bread and wine First here is to be noted that this monstrous article of theyrs in that forme of words as in standeth was neuer obtruded receiued or holden either in the Greek Church or in the Latine Church vniuersally for a Catholicke that is for a generall opinion or article of doctrine before y e time of the Laterane Counsell at Rome vnder Pope Innocent the 3. an 1216. And for so much as it hath bene a common persuasioÌ„ amongest the most sort of people The article of transubstantiatioâ— that this article in y e forme of words as here standeth is hath bene euer since Christ his time a true Catholick generall doctrine commonly receiued and taught in the Church being
iust prince to cast Daniel vnto y e Lyons 〈◊〉 3. It was neuer vnseemely for a good prince to correct reforme crueâ—l and rigorous lawes as it is commoÌ„ly said to haue a second viewe and ouersight of things before passed and decreed The wise Athenians made a Decree when the Cittye of Mitilene was recouered which before had forsaken theÌ„ that all the Citizens there should be slayn and the citty vtterly destroied Wherupon there was a ship sent forth with the same commaundement to the armye Example of the Athenâ—â—ns reuoâ—â—ng their decree On the nexte morow the matter was brought agayne before the same iudges and after better aduise taken there was a contrary decree made that the whole multitude should not be put to y e sword but a fewe of the chiefe authors of theyr rebellion should be punished and the Citty saued There was therefore an other ship sent forth w t a countermaund in all haste to ouertake and preuent theyr former ship as also it happened Neither was that noble citty which then ruled and reigned farre and wide ashamed to altar and reform their former Decree Many suche examples there be the most part wherof I am sure are wel knowne vnto you But in the Church especially Princes haue many times altered reformed their Decrees and Nabuchodonosor Darius There was a Decree set forth in the name of Assuerus Ester 8. coÌ„cerning the killing of the Iewes That Decree was afterwardes called in again So did Adrianus and Antoninus also correct and reforme their Decrees Therefore although there be a decree set forth in England which threatneth straunge punishmentes and penalties disagreeing from the custome of the true Church and swaruing from the rules Canons thereof yet I thought it not vnsemely for vs to become peticioners vnto you for the mitigation of these your sharpe and seuere procedings The which when I consider Mitigation of the 6. articles desired it greeueth my minde not onely for the perill and daunger of them which professe the same doctrine that we doe but also I doe lament for youre cause that they should make you an instrument and a minister of their bloudye tyrannie and impietie And partly also I lament to see the course of Christian doctrine peruerted superstitious rites confirmed whoredome and lecherous â—uâ—tes maintained Besides al this I here of diuers good meÌ„ excelling both in doctrine and vertue to be there deteined in prisonne as Latimer Cromer Shaxton and others to whom I wish strength pacience consolation in the Lord. Unto whom albeit there can nothyng happeÌ„ more luckely or more gloriously Latimer Cromer Shaxton others imprisoned for the 6. articles then to geue their liues in the confession of the manifest truth and veritie yet would I wish that you should not distaine your handes with the bloude of such menne neyther woulde I wish suche Lanternes of lyght in youre Churche to be extinguished neither these spitefull malicious Phariseis the enemies of Christe to haue their wils so much fulfilled Neither againe woulde I wish that you shoulde so muche serue the will and desire of that Romishe Antichrist which laugheth in his sleeue to see you nowe to take part with him against vs hoping well by the helpe of his bishops to recouer againe his former possessioÌ„ whych of late by your vertuous and godly meanes be lost He seeth your Bishops The Bishops pretend outward obedience to the king but their hartes be with the Pope for the time loyall vnto you and obsequious to obey your wil but in heart he seeth them linked vnto him in a perpetual bond of fidelitie and obedience In all these feates and practises the Romish Bishops are not to seeke They see what great stormes and blastes heretofore they haue passed by bearing suffering They see that great things be brought to passe in time Neither doe they forget the olde verse of the Poete Multa dies variusque labor mutabilis aeui Retulit in melius Manye good and learned men in Germanie conceiued of you great hope that by your authoritie and example other Princes also woulde be prouoked to surcease likewise from their vniust crueltie and better to aduise them selues for the reformation of errours crept into the Church trusting that you woulde be as a guide and Captaine of that godly purpose and enterprise But nowe seeing these your contrary proceedings wee are vtterly discouraged the indignation of other Princes is confirmed the stubburnesse of the wicked is augmented and olde and great errors are thereby stablished But heere your Byshops will say agayne no doubte that they defende no errours but the very truthe of Gods holy worde And although they be not ignoraunt that they striue in very dede both against the true word of God and the Apostolicke Churche yet like craftie Sophisters they can finde out faire gloses pretending a goodly shewe outwardly to colour their errours and abuses And this sophistication not onely now in England is had in great admiration and esteemed for great wisedom The Bishops 〈◊〉 errors against their knowledge neither in Rome only raigneth where Cardinal Couterrenus Sadolet and Cardinall Poole goe about to paynte out abuses wyth newe colours and goodly gloses but also in Germany diuers noble men are likewise corrupted and seduced w t the like sophistication And therefore I nothing maruell that so manye there wyth you bee deceiued wyth these craftie iugglinges And although you for your parte lacke neyther learning nor iudgement yet some times we see it so happen that wise men also be caried away by faire and colourable perswasions from the veritie The saying of Simonides is praise worthy Falsehood ofteâ— times beareth a fayrer shew the truth Opinion sayeth hee manye times peruerteth veritie And many times falle opinion hath outwardly a fairer shewe then simple truthe And specially it so happeneth in cases of religion where y e deuil transformeth himselfe into an Angel of light setting foorth with all colourable goodly shewes false opinions Howe faire seemeth the glose of Samosatenus vppon the Gospell of S. Iohn Iohn 1. In the beginning was the word c. and yet is it full of impietie but I omitte forreine examples In these articles of yours how many thinges are craftely deceitfully deuised Confession sayth the article is necessary ought to be retayned Confession And why say they not plainly that the rehearsing numbring vp of sinnes is necessary by Gods word This the bishops knew wel to be very false therfore in the article they placed their wordes generally to bleare y e eies of the simple people that wheÌ„ they heare confession to be necessary they shuld thereby thinke the enumeration of sinnes to be necessary by Gods worde The like legerdimaine also they vse in the article of priuate Masses albeit the beginning the sayd article conteyneth a manifest vntruth where they say that it is necessary to retayne priuate
iudgement the King had of Cromwell in himselfe howsoeuer the parliament by sinister information was otherwise incensed to iudge vpon him Such malicious makebates about Princes and parliaments neuer lacked in common weales By such kyng Ethelstane was incensed to kill his brother Edwine pag. 159. So was king Edward 2. deposed So likewise when king Richard 2. was once brought into the Tower what crimes and accusations were layd against him in the Parlament So was Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester the kings vncle by Henry Beauford bishop of Winchester and other in the Parliament holden at Bery arrested as a traitour and falsly made away pag. 160. What great treason was in the words of him who dwelling in Chepe side at the signe of the Crowne sayd merily to hys sonne that if he liued he would make him heyre of the crowne yet was he therefore atteinted and iudged for a Traytor pag. 701. In the tyme of king Henry the 8. how was that Parliament incensed wherein both Queene Anne was falsly condemned and Queene Elizabeth her daughter as falsly disherited To omit here the Attainder of the Duke of Buckingham wrought by the Cardinall of Yorke Of the lord Cobham likewise and sir Roger Acton pag. 150 If the cause of the lord Henry late Earle of Surrey were well tried out peraduenture no such hainous purpose of any treasoÌ„ shuld be found therin as than was made Who incensed y e late Duke of Somerset to behead his own brother but such makebates as these And afterward wheÌ„ the sayd Duke himselfe was attainted for a traytor and condeÌ„ned for a felon a briber and extorcioner how was the parliament then incensed Adam Damlip receyued of Cardinall Poole at Rome but a sely crowne in way of almes and therfore by meanes of Steuen Gardiner was atteinted for a traytor George Egles did but read some tyme in woods and by the said Gardiner was also condemned and suffered as a traytor Not that I here speake or meane agaynst the hygh courtes of Parliamentes of thys our Realme Authority of Parliamentes necessarilye assembled for the common wealth to whom I always attribute their due reuerence and authoritie But as it hapneth sometimes in generall Councels which though they be neuer so generall yet notwithstanding sometimes they may and do erre in waightie matters of religion so lykewise they that say that Princes and Parliaments may be misinformed sometimes by some sinister heds in matters ciuill and politike do not therein derogate or empaire the high estate of parliaments but rather geue wholsome admonition to princes and parliament men to be more circumspect and vigilant what counsell they shall admit and what witnesses they do credit For priuate affection which commonly beareth a great stroke in all societies doings of men creepeth sometymes into such generall Councels and into Princes Courtes also either to much amplifying things that be but small makyng mountaynes of mole-hils or els to much extenuating thyngs that be of themselues great and waightie according as it is truely said of the Poete Iuuenal Dat veniam cornis vexat censura columbas or as our English Prouerbe sheweth As a man is friended so is his matter ended And where the hedge is lowe A French prouerb a man may lightly make large leapes or rather to speake after the Frenche phrase Qui son chien veult tuer la rage luy met sus That is He that is disposed to haue hys dogge killed first maketh men beleeue that he is madde And thus much hauing declared touching the matter of his accusation the rest I referre to the high Parliament of that mightie king who shall one day bring all things to perfect light In the meane season howsoeuer the cause of the Lorde Cromwell standeth true or false this is certain that Steuen Gardiner lacked not an head nor yet priuie assisters which cunningly could fetch this matter about and watch their tyme when as the kyng being disposed to marrie an other wyfe Lady Anne of Cleue diuorâ—ed from the king which was the Lady Katherine Hawarde immediately after the beheading of the Lord Cromwell did repudiate Lady Anne of Cleue which otherwise is to be thought during the lyfe of Cromwell could not so well be brought to passe But these things beyng now done and past let vs passe them ouer and returne agayne from whence we digressed that is to the lord Cromwell beyng now atteinted committed to the Tower Who so long as he went with full sayle of fortune how moderately and how temperatly he did euer beare himselfe in his estate before hath ben declared The Christen pacience of the L. Cromwell in his aduersity So now the said lord Cromwell always one man by the contrary wynd of aduersitie being ouerblowen receiued the same with no lesse constancie and patieÌ„ce of a christian hart Neither yet was he so vnprouided of counsaile and forecast but that he did foresee this tempest long before it fell Cromwell foreseeing preparing of his trouble before it fell and also prepared for the same for two yeares before smelling the coÌ„spiracie of his aduersaries fearing what might happen he called vnto him his seruants and there shewing vnto them in what a slippery state hee stood and also perceiuing some stormy weather already to gather required them to looke diligently to their order and doings least through their default any occasion might rise agaynst him Cromwel good to his seruantes And furthermore before the tyme of his apprehension such order he tooke for his seruants that many of them especially the yonger brethren which had little els to take vnto had honestly left for theÌ„ in their frends hands to relieue them whatsoeuer should him befall Briefly such a louyng and kynd maister he was to his seruauntes that he prouided aforehand almost for them all In so much that he gaue to twelue children which were his Musitians twenty pound a peece and so coÌ„mitted them to their friends Of whom some yet remayne aliue who both enioyed the same and also geue recorde of this to be true Furthermore beyng in the tower a prisoner how quietly he bare it how valiauntly he behaued hymselfe how grauely and discretely he aunswered and entertayned the commissioners sent vnto him it is worthy noting Whatsoeuer articles and interrogatories they propounded they could put nothing vnto him either concerning matters ecclesiasticall or temporall wherein he was not more ripened and more furnished in euery condition then they them selues Amongst the rest of those Commissioners which came vnto him one there was whom the Lord Cromwell desired to cary for him a letter to the kyng which when he refused sayeng that he would cary no letter to the king from a traytor then the Lord Cromwell desired him at least to do from him a message to the king To that the other was contented and granted so that it were not agaynst his alleageance Then the Lord Cromwell taking witnesse
or see there This tale was no sooner brought to Doct. London by William Symons Filmers vtter ennemie but he sent for the poore man home to his house 〈◊〉 London 〈◊〉 broâ—â—â— agâ—ynst â—â—â—ther where he chearished hym with meat and money telling him he shoulde neuer lacke so long as he liued that y e seely poore man thinking to haue had a daily frend of D. London was content to do and say whatsoeuer he and Symons would haue hym say or do against his owne brother And when D. London had thus won the pore man he retained him as one of his houshold men vntill the court day was come and then sent him vp to witnes this foresaid tale against his brother Which â—ale Filmer denied vtterly saying that D. London for a little meat and drinke sake had set him on and made him to say what his pleasure was â—â—â—mers own â—â—â—ther 〈◊〉 agaynst 〈◊〉 wherfore my Lord quoth Filmer to the bishop I beseeche your Lordship weigh the matter indifferently 〈◊〉 witnes stand is aâ—â—â—nst the 〈◊〉 for as muche as there is no man in all thys towne y t can or will testifie with him that euer he heard any such talke betwene him and me and if he can bring forth any that wil witnes the same with him I refuse not to die But say what he could it would not preuaile Then Filmer seeing no remedy but that hys brothers accusemeÌ„t shuld take place he sayd Ah brother what cause hast thou to shew me this vnkindnes I haue alwaies ben a naturall brother vnto thee and thine and helped you all to my power from time to time as thou thy selfe knowest and is this a brotherly part 〈◊〉 cast 〈◊〉 by his 〈…〉 thus to rewarde me nowe for my kindnesse God forgeue it thee my brother geue thee grace to repent Then Filmer looking ouer his shoulder desired some good body to let him see the booke of statutes Hys wife being at the end of the hall and hearing her husband call for the booke of statutes ran downe to the keper and brought vp the booke gat it conueied to her husbaÌ„d The Bishop seeing the booke in his hand starte hym vp from the bench in a great sume 〈◊〉 Bishops â—â—â—demne 〈◊〉 not one without 〈◊〉 but 〈…〉 that â—â—ould not 〈…〉 by 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 do the 〈…〉 say that 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 but by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 iust 〈…〉 a 〈◊〉 accuser 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 demanding who had geueÌ„ the prisoner that booke commaunding it to be taken from him and to make searche who had brought it swearing by the faith of hys body he should go to prison Some sayd it was his wife some sayd the keeper Like inough my lord quoth Symons for he is one of the same sort as worthy to be heere as the best if he were rightly serued But howsoeuer it was the truthe would not be knowen and so the Bishop sate him downe againe Then sayd Filmer O my Lord I am this day iudged by a lawe why should not I see the lawe that I am iudged by The law is I should haue two lawfull witnesses and here is but one which would not doe as he doeth but that he is forced thereunto by the suggestion of mine ennemies Nay quoth Bucklayer the kynges atturney thyne heresie is so heinous and abhorteth thine owne brother so much that it forceth him to witnesse against thee which is more then two other witnesses Thus as ye see was Filmer brought vniustly to hys death by the malice of Symons and D. London who had enticed that wretched caitiffe his brother to be their minister to worke his confusion But God which is a iust reueÌ„ger of all falsehode wrongs would not suffer that wretch long to liue vppon earth but the next yeare followyng he beyng taken vp for a labourer to goe to Bullaine had not bene there three daies ere that in exonerating of nature a Gunne tooke him and tore him all to peeces And so was these woordes of Salomon fulfilled A false witnesse shall not remaine vnpunished Iohn Marbecke THen was Marbecke called and hys Inditement read The inditement of Marbecke whiche was that he shoulde say That the holy Masse when the Priest doeth consecrate the body of our Lorde is poluted deformed sinnefull and open robbery of the glory of God from the which a Christian hart ought both to abhorre and flee And the eleuation of the Sacramente is the similitude of the setting vp of Images of the calues in the Temple builded by Ieroboam and that it is more abhomination then the sacrifices done by the Iewes in Ieroboams temple to those calues And that certaine and sure it is that Christ himself is made in the masse mans laughing stocke To thys hee aunswered and sayde Marbecke aunswereth to his inditement that these woordes wherof they had indited him were not his but the wordes of a learned man called Iohn Caluine and drawn out of a certaine Epistle which the sayd Caluine had made whych Epistle he had but onely wrytten out and that long before the 6. Articles came foorth so that nowe he was discharged of that offence by the kings generall pardon desiring that he might enioy the benefite thereof Then was the Iurye called which were all Farmers belonging to the Colledge of Wyndsore Partiall dealing in calling the Iurye whereof fewe or none had euer sene those men before vppon whose life and death they went Wherfore the prisoners counting the farmers as partial desired to haue the Townes men or such as did know them and had sene their daily conuersations in the place of the Farmers or els to be equally ioyned w t them but that would not be for the matter was otherwise foreseene and determined Now when the Iury had taken theyr oth and al Bucklayer the kynges atturney began to speake Buclayer the kinges atturney a persecuter and first he alledged many reasons against Anth. Person to prooue him an hereticke Whych when Anth. woulde haue disprooued the Bishop sayd let him alone Syr he speaketh for the K. so went Bucklayer foorth with his matter making euery mans cause as hainous to the hearers as he coulde deuise And when he had done and sayd what he would then Sir Humfrey Foster spake to the Quest in the fauor of Marbecke on thys wise Maisters quoth hee Syr Humfrey Foster speaketh for Marbecke yee see there is no man here that accuseth or layeth any thyng to the charge of this poore man Marbecke sauing he hath written certaine things of other mens sayings with his owne hand wherof he is discharged by the kings generall pardon therfore ye ought to haue a conscience therin Then start vp Fachel at the lower ende of the benche and sayd Fachell a persecuter What can we tel whether they were wrytten before the pardone or after They may as well be wrytten since as afore for any thing that we
Papistes who will needes be both accusers and also â—â—dges in their owne opinions and causes and be not iudges your selues of your owne phantasticall opinions and vayne expositions for in such high causes ye may lightly erre And although you be permitted to reade holy scripture and to haue the worde of God in your mother tongue you must vnderstand that it is licenced you so to do onely to informe your owne conscience and to instruct your children and family and not to dispute and make scripture a rayling and a taunting stocke agaynst priestes and preachers as many light persons do I am very sory to know and heare how vnreuerently that most precious iewel the word of God is disputed rymed How are they 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods word when none 〈…〉 to â—ead it vnder the degree of a Gâ—nâ—leman song iangled in euery Alehouse and Tauerne contrary to the true meaning and doctrine of the same And yet I am euen as muche sory â— Hierom wisheth the Scriptures not onely to be read of all men but also to be song of women at their rockes of plowmen at the plow of 〈◊〉 at their loome c. that the readers of the same folow it in doing so faintly coldly For of this I am sure that charity was neuer so faynt amongest you vertuous * Godly liuing though it encrease not with the Gospel so much as we wisheâ— yet the defecte thereof is not to bee imputed to the Gospel And if we well coÌ„pare tyme with time we shall find by vewing the bookes of the old Warmot questes of 〈◊〉 and baâ—des and wicked liuers 〈◊〉 presented to one nowe besides 〈◊〉 the common stues godly liuing was neuer less vsed nor god himselfe amongest Christians was neuer lesse reuerenced honored or serued Therfore as I sayde before be in charitye one with an other like brother and brother Loue dread and serue God to the which I as your supreme head and soueraigne Lord exhort and require you and then I doubt not but that loue and league that I spake of in the beginning shall neuer be dissolued or broken betwene vs. And as touching the lawes which be now made and concluded I exhort you the makers to be as diligent in putting them in execution as you were in making furthering the same or els your labour shall be in vayne your coÌ„mon wealth nothing relieued Notes vpon the foresayd exhortation The kinges Oration expeÌ„ded with notes vpon the same PRinces which exhort to concorde and charitie doe well but Princes which seeke out the causes of discord reforme the same do much better The papist and protestant Hereticke and Pharisee the old Mumpsimus and the newe Sumpsimus be teâ—mes of variance and dissention and be I graunt Symtomata of a sore wound in the commoÌ„ wealth but he that will amend this wound must first beginne to search out the causes and to purge the occasion thereof otherwise to cure the sore outwardlye whiche inwardlye doth fester and ranckle still it is but vayne The roote and ground of al this greeuance riseth here of the prelates and clergy of Rome seeking as it seemeth altogether after riches pompe honour of this world to mayntayn y e same vnder pretence of religion doe in verye deed subuert religioÌ„ vnder y e title of the church they bring into the churche manifest errours absurdities intollerable who pretending to be fathers of the churche if they transgressed but in maners and lightnes of life or neglygence of gouernement they might be borne withall for peace concords sake and here modesty ciuillitie quietnes vnitie charitie might haue place amongst modest natures But now they obscure the glory of the sonne of God which in no case ought to be suffered they extinct the light grace of the Gospell they clogge mens consciences they set vp Idolatry mayntayn Idols they bring in false inuocation they restrayne lawfull matrimonye whereby groweth filthy pollution adultery and whoredome in the Church vnspeakable they corrupt the sacramentes they wrast the scripture as worldly purposes they kill and persecute Gods people Briefly theyr doctrine is damnable theyr lawes be impious their doinges are detestable And yet after all this they crept craftely into the hartes of princes vnder the title of the Church coulor of concord making kinges and princes beleue that all be heretickes and schismatickes which will not be subiect to their ordinary power Now almighty God who is a ielous God not suffering the glory of his sonne to be defaced nor his truth to be troden vnder foot stirreth vp againe the harts of his people to vnderstaÌ„d his truth to defend his cause WhervpoÌ„ of those two partes as two mighty flintes thus smiting together coÌ„meth out the sparcle of this diuisioÌ„ which by no wise can be quenched but that one part must nedes yeld geue ouer There is no neutrality nor mediatioÌ„ of peace nor exhortation to agremeÌ„t that will serue betwene these two contrary doctrines but either the Popes errors must geue place to Gods word or els the veritye of God must geue place vnto them Wherefore as the good intent and plausible Oration of the king in this behalf was not to be discommended in exhorting his subiectes to charity so had he much more deserued commendation if he hadde sought the right way to worke charity to helpe innocency amongst his subiects by taking away the impious law of the 6. articls the mother of all diuision and manslaughter For what is this to the purpose to exhort in wordes neuer so much to charity and in deed to geue a knife to the murtherers hand to run vpon his naked brother which neither in conscience can leaue his cause nor yet hath power to defend himselfe As by experience here foloweth to be seene what charity ensued after this exhortation of the king to charity by the racking and burning of good Anne Askew with 3. other poore subiectes of the king within halfe a yeare after whereof shortly you shall heare more declared When these Chauntries and colledges thus by Acte of ParliameÌ„t wert geuen into the kings hands as is aboue remembred which was about the moneth of DeceÌ„ber an 1545. the next Lent following D. Crome preaching in the Mercers chappel among other reasons and persuatioÌ„s to rouse the people from the vayn opinion of Purgatory inferred this grounding vpon the sayd act of parliameÌ„t that if Trentals and Chauntry masses could auayle the soules in Purgatory then did the Parliament not wel in geuing away Monasteryes Colledges chauÌ„tries which serued principally to that purpose But if the parliament did wel as no maÌ„ could deny in dissoluing them D. Cromes Dilemma agaynst priuate masses and bestowing the same vpon the king then is it a playne case that such Chauntries and priuate masses do nothing conferre to relieue them in Purgatory This dilemma of D. Crome no doubt was insoluble D.
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâ—an for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. 〈◊〉 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. 〈◊〉 out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌ„fesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
vnderstand first the condition or promise made by the Frenche man or straunger So likewyse I woulde that wee vnderstoode what thing we promise in the name of y e infant vnto God in Baptisme For this cause I beleeue ye haue confirmation Then said master Bleiter chapleine that he had the deuill within hym and the spirite of error Then answeared him a child saying The deuill cannot speake suche wordes as yonder man doth speake 6 Thou heretike traitour and thiefe thou saidest that the Sacrament of the altar was but a peece of bread baken vppon the ashes and no other thing els and all that is there done 6. Articâ—â— is but a superstitious rite against the commaundement of God Oh Lorde God so manifest lies and blasphemies the Scripture doeth not teache you Aunswâ—â—â— As concerning the sacrament of the aultare my Lordes I neuer taught any thing against the Scripture The Paâ—pistes reâ—proued lyers aâ—◠〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 vse of 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 the whych I shall by Gods grace make manifest thys daye I being ready therefore to suffer death The lawfull vse of this Sacrament is most acceptable vnto God but the great abuse of it is very detestable vnto hym But what occasion they haue to say such wordes of me I shall shortly shew your Lordships I once chaunced to meete wyth a Iewe when I was sailing vpon the water of Rhene I did enquire of him what was the cause of his pertinacie The 〈◊〉 of a Iewâ— that he did not beleue that the true Messias was come considering that they had seene all the Prophecies whych were spoken of him to be fulfilled Moreouer the Prophecies taken away and the Scepter of Iuda by many other testimonies of the scripture I vaÌ„quished him that Messias was come The priâ—â—â—â—pall 〈◊〉 which the 〈◊〉 from Câ—â—â—â—stianity y t which they called Iesus of Nazareth Thys Iewe aunsweared againe vnto mee when Messias commeth he shall restore all things and hee shall not abrogate the law which was geuen to our forfathers as ye do For why we see the poore almost perish through hunger amongst you yet you are not mooued with pity towards them but among vs Iewes though we be poore there are no beggers found Secondarily it is forbidden by the lawe to faine anye kind of imagery of things in heauen aboue Images or in the earth beneath or in the sea vnder the earthe but one God onely to honour but your Sanctuaries and Churches are ful of Idolles Thirdly a pece of bread baken vpon the ashes The Saâ—â—â—â—ment of 〈◊〉 altar ye adore and worship and say that it is your God I haue rehersed heere but the sayings of the Iewe which I neuer affirmed to be true Then the bishops shooke their heads and spitted on the earth and what they meant in this matter further they would not heare 7 Thou false heretike diddest say 7. Articlâ— that extreeme vnction was not a sacrament My Lordes forsooth I neuer taught any thynge of extreme vnction in my doctrine whether it were a Sacrament or no. 8 Thou false heretike saidest that holye water is not so good as washe and suche like Thou condemnest coniuring and sayest that holy Churches cursings auaile not My Lordes as for holy water what strengthe it is of I taught neuer in my doctrine Coniuringes and Exorcismes Aunswere if they were conformable to the woorde of God I would commend them but in so much as they are not conformable to the commaundement and woord of God I reprooue them â— Article 9 Thou false heretike and runnagate hast sayde that euery lay man is a priest and suche like Thou sayest that the Pope hathe no more power then any other man My Lordes I taught nothyng but the worde of God I remember that I haue read in some places in S. Iohn and S. Peter Aunswere of the which one sayth He hath made vs kings and priests The other sayeth Hee hath made vs a kingly priesthood Wherefore I haue affirmed that any man being cunning in the woorde of God the true faith of Iesu Christ hath his power geuen him from God and not by the power or violence of men but by the vertue of the woorde of God the which woord is called the power of God as witnesseth S. Paule euidently enough And againe I say that any vnlearned man Rom. 1. not exercised in the worde of God nor yet constant in his faith what so euer estate or order hee be of I say he hath no power to binde or loose seeing he wanteth the instrument by the which he bindeth or looseth that is to say the woorde of God After that he had sayd these wordes all the Byshoppes laughed mocked him When that he behelde their laughing Laugh yee sayeth he my Lordes Though that these sayings appeare scornefull and worthy of derision to your Lordships neuertheles they are very waighty to me and of a great value because they stand not only vpon my life but also the honour and glory of God In the meane time many godly men beholding the woodnes and great crudelitie of the Bishops and the inuincible patience of maister George did greatly mourne and lament 10 Thou false heretike saidest that a man hath no free wil. But is like to the Stoikes â—â— Article which say that it is not in mans will to doe any thing but that all concupiscence desire commeth of God what soeuer kinde it be of My Lordes I saide not so truely I say that as many as beleeue in Christe firmely vnto them is geuen libertie conformable to the saying of S. Iohn Aunswere If the sonne make you free then shall ye verely be free Of the contrary as many as beleue not in Christ Iesu Iohn 8. they are bond seruants of sinne He that sinneth is bond to sinne 11. Article 11 Thou false heretike sayest it is as lawfull to eate flesh vpon the friday as on sonday Pleaseth it your Lordshippes I haue read in the Epistles of S. Paule Aunswere that who is cleane vnto him all thyngs are cleane Of the contrary to the filthy men all things are vncleane 〈◊〉 1. A faithful man cleane and holy sanctifieth by the woorde the creature of God But the creature maketh no manne acceptable vnto God So that a creature may not sanctifie any impure and vnfaithful man But to the faithfull man all things are sanctified by the praier of the word of God The creaâ—â—re doth 〈◊〉 sanctify without the 〈◊〉 After these sayings of master George then said all the Bishops wyth theyr complices what needeth vs any witnesse against him hath he not openly here spoken blasphemie 12 Thou false heretike doest say that wee shoulde not praye to Saintes 12. Article but to God onely Say whether thou hast sayd this or no say shortly For the weakenes and the infirmitie of the hearers he said without doubt
man shall neuer sleepe but euer shall liue an immortall life The which life from day to day is renued in grace and augmeÌ„ted The faithfull soule shall neuer sleepe nor yet shal euer perish or haue an ende but euer immortall shall liue with Christ. To the which life all that beleue in him shal come and rest in eternall glory Amen When the Bishoppes wyth their complices had accused this innocent man in manner and fourme aforesayde incoÌ„tinently they condeÌ„ned him to be burnt as an heretik not hauing respect to hys godly answers and true reasons which he alleaged nor yet to their owne consciences thinking verelye that they shoulde doe to God good sacrifice conformable to the sayings of S. Iohn Iohn 16. They shal excommunicate you yea and the time shal come that he which killeth you shall thinke that he hath done to God good seruice The prayer of maister George O Immortall God how long shalt thou suffer the woodnes great crudelitie of the vngodly to exercise theyr fury vpon thy seruaunts which doe further thy woorde in this worlde The prayer of M. George Wyseharte for the congregatioÌ„ of God seeing they desire to be contrary y t is to choke and destroy thy true doctrine veritie by the whych thou hast shewed thy selfe vnto the world which was all drowned in blindnesse and misknowledge of thy name O Lord wee knowe surelye that thy true seruauntes must needes suffer for thy names sake persecution affliction and troubles in this present life whiche is but a shadowe as thou haste shewed to vs by thy Prophetes and Apostles But yet we desire thee hartily that thou conserue defende and helpe thy congregation which thou haste chosen before the beginning of the worlde and geue them thy grace to heare thy word and to be thy true seruaunts in thys present life Then by by they caused the common people to voide away whose desire was alwayes to heare that innocente man to speake Then the sonnes of darkenesse pronounced their sentence definitiue not hauing respecte to the iudgement of God When all this was done and sayde the Cardinall caused his warders to passe againe wyth the meeke Lambe into the Castle vntill suche time as the fire was made ready When he was come into the Castle then there came two Gray feendes frier Scot and his mate sayinge Sir yee must make your confession vnto vs. He aunswered and said I wil make no confession vnto you Go fetch me yoÌ„der man that preached this day and I will make my confession vnto him Then they sent for the Suppriour of the Abbey who came to him withall diligence But what he sayd in thys confession I can not shewe When the fire was made readie and the gallowes at the West part of the Castle neare to the Priorie the Lorde Cardinall dreading that master George should haue bene taken away by his friendes commaunded to bende all the Ordinance of the Castle right against that parte and commaunded al his gunners to be ready and stand beside their gunnes vnto such time as he were burned All this beyng done they bounde Maister Georges handes behinde hys backe and ledde hym foorth wyth their souldiors from the Castle to the place of their wicked execution As hee came forth of the Castle gate there met him certaine beggers asking his almes for Gods sake To whome he answered I want my handes wherwith I should geue you almes but the mercifull Lorde of his benignitie and aboundaunce of grace that feedeth all men vouchsafe to geue you necessaries both vnto your bodies and soules M. Wisehart prayeth for the relief of the poore Then afterwarde met him two false fiendes I shoulde say Fryers sayinge Master George pray to our Lady that she may be mediatrix for you to her sonne To whome he answeared meekely Cease tempt me not my brethren After thys hee was lead to the fire with a roape about his necke M. Wysehart aunswereth the Fryers tempting him and a chayne of yron about his middle When that he came to the fire he sate downe vpon hys knees and rose againe and thrise he sayd these woordes O thou Sauiour of the worlde haue mercy on mee Father of heauen I commend my spirit into thy holy hands When he had made this prayer he turned him to the people and sayde these wordes The wordes and exhortation of M. Wysehart at his death to the people I beseeche you Christian brethren and sisters that yee be not offended in the woorde of God for the affliction and torments whych ye see alreadye prepared for mee But I exhorte you that ye loue the worde of God and suffer paciently and wyth a comfortable heart for the woordes sake whych is your vndoubted saluation and euerlasting comforte Moreouer I pray you shewe my brethren and sisters whych haue hearde me ofte before that they cease not nor leaue of the worde of God which I taught vnto them after the grace geueÌ„ vnto me for no persecutioÌ„s or troubles in this world which lasteth not and shew vnto them that my doctrine was no wiues fables after the constitutions made by men And if I had taught mens doctrine I had gotten greate thankes by men But for the woordes sake and true Euangel which was geuen to me by the grace of God I suffer thys day by men not sorowfully The coâ—â—stant paâ—â—â—ence of 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 but with a glad heart and minde For this cause I was sent that I shoulde suffer this fire for Christes sake Consider and beholde my visage yee shall not see mee chaunge my colour Thys grim fire I feare not And so I pray you for to doe if that any persecution come vnto you for the wordes sake not to feare them that slay the bodye and afterwarde haue no power to slay the soule Some haue sayde of me that I taught that the soule of man should sleepe vntil y e last day But I know surely my faith is such that my soule shall suppe w t my sauiour Christe this night ere it be 6. houres for whom I suffer this Then he praied for them which accused hym saying M. Geoâ—â—â— Wyseharâ—â— prayeth hi◠〈◊〉 forgeâ— them I beseeche thee father of heauen to forgeue them that haue of any ignoraunce or els of any euill minde forged any lies vpon me I forgeue them wyth all my heart I beseeche Christ to forgeue them that haue condemned me to death thys day ignorantly And last of all he sayd to the people on thys manner I beseeche you brethren and sisters to exhorte your Prelates to the learning of the woorde of God M. 〈◊〉 Wysehaâ—â— propheâ—â— of the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—dinall 〈◊〉 which 〈…〉 that they at the laste may be ashamed to doe euill and learne to do good And if they will not conuert themselues from their wicked error there shal hastly come vpon them the wrath of God which they shall not eschewe Many faithfull wordes
Pope Leo with what heape of tragicall wordes and exclamations doth he fare and rage agaynst y e true seruant of God poore Luther for disturbing y e church of God when it is the Pope onely his fathers house that troubleth and long hath troubled the true Church of the Lord as by his doings all the world may see enough to much In the meane time read I besech thee with iudgement this impudent false slaunderous Bull of the Pope with the appeale also of Luther agayn from the sayd pope The copy wherof because they be rare to be gotten hath not bene hetherto commonly sene being before omitted I thought to coÌ„mit here to history as I had it out of certayn Registers the maner tenor wherof is this as foloweth A copy of the Bull of Pope Leo x. no lesse sclaunderous then barbarous agaynst Martin Luther and his doctrine Leo Papa .x. LEo Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei ad perpetuam rei memoriam Exurge Domine iudica causam tuam The Bul of pope Leo agaynst M. Luther Memor esto impropriorum eorum quae ab insipientibus fiunt tota die Inclina aurem tuam ad preces nostras quoniam surrexerunt vulpes querentes demoliri veneam cuius tu torcular solus calcasti ascensurus ad patrem eius curam regimeÌ„ Que sequntur vide superiore aeditione Pag. 1459. administrationem Petro tanquam capiti tuo vicario eiusque successoribus instar triumphantis Ecclesiae commisisti c. ¶ The sayd sclaunderous and barbarous Bull of Pope Leo the x. agaynst Luther in English with the aunswere of Luther ioyned to the same LEo Byshop seruaunt of the seruauntes of God for a perpetual memory hereof Rise vp O Lord iudge thy cause Remember the rebukes wherewith we are scorned all the day loÌ„g of foolish rebukers Encline thy eare to our prayers The Popes Bull in Engliâ—he for Foxes are risen vp seeking to destroy thy vineyarde the vinepresse wherof thou onely hast trodeÌ„ and ascending vp to thy Father hast committed the charge and regiment therof vnto Peter as chiefe head and to thy Uicare and his successors The wilde Bore out of the woode seeketh to exterminate and roote vp thy Uineyard Rise vp Peter and for this thy pastorall charge committed to thee from aboue enteÌ„d to the cause of the holy Church of Rome the mother of all churches Note here and marke good reader how the Church of Rome holdeth by the bloud of S. Peter not by the bloud of Christ. and of our fayth which thou by the commaundement of God didst consecrate wyth thine owne bloud agaynst which as thou hast foretold vs false lyers haue risen vp bringing in sects of perdition to their owne spedy destruction Whose touÌ„g is like fire full of vnquietnes and replenished with deadly poysoÌ„ who hauing a wicked zeale and nourishing contentions in theyr harts do bragge and lye agaynst the verity Rise vp Paul also we pray thee which hast illuminate the same Church with thy doctrine and like martyrdome For now is sprong vp a new Porphecy who as they said Porphyry then vniustly did sclaunder the holy Apostles so semblably doth this man now sclaunder reuile rebuke byte and barcke agaynst the holy Byshops our predecessors not in beseeching them but in rebuking them And where he distrusteth his cause there he falleth to opprobrious checkes rebukes after the wonted vse of heretickes whose vttermost refuge is this as Hierome sayth y t wheÌ„ they see theyr cause go to wracke then like Serpentes they cast out theyr venime with theyr toung and when they see themselues neare to be ouercome they fall to rayling For though heresies as thou sayest must needes be for the exercise of the faythfull yet least these heresies should further encrease and these Foxes gather strength agaynst vs it is needfull that by thy meanes and helpe they be suppressed and extinguished at the beginning Finally let all the whole vniuersall Churche of Gods Saynts and Doctours rise vp whose true expounding of holy Scripture being reiected certayne persons whose hartes the father of lyes hath blinded and wise in theyr owne conceites as the maner of heretickes is do expouÌ„d the scriptures otherwise then the holy Ghost doth require folowing onely theyr owne sense of ambition and vayne-glory yea rather do wrast and adulterate the Scriptures so that as Hierome sayth now they make it not the gospel of Christ but of man or which is worse of the deuill Let all the holy church I say rise vp wiâ—h the blessed Apostles together make intercessioÌ„ to almighty God that the errors of all schismatickes being rooted stocked vp his holy Church may be conserued in peace and vnity For of late which for sorrow we can not expresse by credible information and also by publick fame it hath come to our eares yea we haue seene also read with our eyes diuers and sundry errors of which some haue bene condemned by counsels and constitutions of our predecessors containing expresly y e heresies of the Greekes of the Bohemians Respectiuely some agayn respectiuely either heretical or false or sclaunderous or offensiue to good eares or such as may seduce simple myndes newly to be raysed vp by certayne false pretensed Gospellers who by curious pride seeking worldly glory against the doctrine of the apostle would be more wise then becommeth them whose babling as S. Hierome calleth it without authority of the Scriptures should finde no credit vnlesse they should seme to coÌ„firme theyr false doctrine euen with testimonies of the scripture but yet falsely interpreted Which worketh vs so much the more grief for y t those heresies be sprong in y e noble nation of the Germaines vnto the which natioÌ„ we with our predecessors haue alwayes borne speciall fauor and affection For after the Empyre was first translated by the Church of Rome from the Greekes vnto the Germaines the said our predecessors and we haue alwayes had them as speciall fautors defenders of this our Church and they haue alwaies shewed themselues as most earnest suppressors of heresies as witnes wherof remaine yet those laudable coÌ„stitutions of the Germane Emperors set forth and confirmed by our predecessors for the liberty of the Church and for expulsing heretickes out of all Germany and that vnder greuous penalty and losse of al theyr goods and lands Which constitutioÌ„s if they were obserued this present day both we and they should now be free from thys disturbaunce The Germaines in olde tyme most addicted to popery aboue al other nations Furthermore the heresy of the Hussites Wicleuistes of Hierome of Prage being condeÌ„ned and punished in the CouÌ„cel of Constance doth witnes y e same Moreouer doth witnes the same so much bloud of y e Germanes spilt fighting agaynst the Bohemians To coÌ„clude the same also is confirmed witnessed by the learned true confutatioÌ„ reprobation and condeÌ„nation
colourably or expresly priuily or apertly either in their houses or in other publike or priuate places to read hold preach print publishe or defend eyther by themselues or by others but straight wayes after the publishing hereof they doe burne or cause to be burned the sayd errors by their Ordinaries diligeÌ„tly beyng searched out and solemnely presented in the sight of the whole Clergy of the people vnder all and singular the penalties aforesayd Now as touching the sayd Martin O good lord what haue we left * * Let vs see here what ye haue not done Fyrst Luther gently submitted himseâ—fe but you reiected him He then referred him to the iudgement of 4. Vniuersiâ—ies in Germâ—nye it would not be taken he then appealed froÌ„ the Cardinal to the Pope the Pope refused himâ— then he appealed from the Pope to the Councell neyther did the pope admit that he required to be conuinced by the Scriptures the Pope neyther would nor could so do And yet the Pope sayeth he left nothing vndone vndone what haue we left vnattempted what fatherly charitie haue we not shewed whereby to haue reduced him from these errours For after that wee did cite hym thinking to proceed with him more fauourably we inuited and exhorted him as well by diuers tractations had with our Legate as by our owne letters that he would relinquish the foresayd errors or els hauing safe conduct offred to him with money necessary for his iourney to come to vs without any feare or dread which perfect charitie ought to cast out and so after the example of our sauiour and his Apostle S. Paule he would speake not in corners and in secret but openly to our face Which if he had done of truth we thinke no lesse but that reformyng himselfe he would haue recognised his errors neyther should haue found so many faults in y e court of Rome which he beyng seduced with the rumours of malitious people more theÌ„ he ought doth so much reprehend Where we would haue taught him to see more clearely then the light day that the holy fathers of Rome our predecessors whome he without all modestie most iniuriously doth rayle vpon did neuer erre in their Canons and constitutions which he so much depraueth For as saith the prophet Neither is there Rosine or Phisition lacking in Galaao But he hath alwayes shewed himselfe disobedient and refused at our Citation to appeare and yet to this present day continuing still in hys stubburne mynd and heart indurate hath remayned now more then a yeare vnder our curse yea moreouer adding mischiefe to mischief which is worst of all he hearing of this our Citation burst out into a presumptuous appellation from vs vnto the next generall Councell Ierem. 8. against the constitution both of Pope Pius the second and Pope Iulius the second our predecessours which so decreed that all they which so did appeale Here note good reader that Luther appealed froÌ„ the pope to the Councell two yeares before this Bull which was an 1518. should be punished as heretikes In vayne also he seeketh refuge to the generall Councell which professeth himselfe not greatly to regard such couÌ„cels So that now we might lawfully proceed against hym as against one notoriously suspected of his fayth yea a very heretike in deed without any further citation or delay to the condemnation of him as of an heretike and to the seueritie of all and singuler paynes and censures afore written Yet we notwithstandyng by the counsell of our brethren aforesayd following the clemencie of almighty God which wyll not the death of a sinner but rather that hee should conuert and lyue and forgetting all iniuries heretofore done vnto vs and to the See apostolike haue thoght good to vse all fauourable meanes toward hym that wee might and so to worke as much as in vs lyeth that he by this way of mansuetude might be brought to reformation so that he forsaking hys former errours might be receiued as the lost chyld and returne home againe into the lap of his mother the Church Wherfore in most harty wise we exhort and beseech the said Martin and all his adherents receiuers and fautors by the bowels of the mercy of our God The Popes exhortation to Luther and by the sprinklyng of the bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ in whome and by whom is made the redemption of mankind and the edification of holy mother church that they will cease to disturbe the peace vnitie and veritie of the said Church for the which our sauior so instantly prayed to his father and that they will absteine from such pernicious errors aforesaid Who in so doyng shall find with vs if they shal obey or shall certifie vs by lawfull witnesses to haue obeied effectually herein the affection of fatherly charitie and a ful fountayne opened of all mercy and clemencie willing and charging the said Martine notwithstanding from henceforth that he vtterly desist in the meane time from all preachyng and office of preaching Or els if the loue of Iustice and vertue shall not restraine the said Martin from sinne neither the hope of our pardon shall reduce hym to repentaunce to the intent that the terror of punishment and of discipline may bridle him we require and admonish y e said Martin and his adherents abbettors fautors and receyuers by the tenor hereof in the veritie of holy obedience vnder incurring all the penalties aforesaid districtly charging and commaunding that within fourty days whereof twenty we assign for the first twenty for the second and the other twenty for the third peremptory terme immediately following after the settyng vp of these present letters The Pope threatneth M. Luther with punishment that the sayd Martin his abettors fautors adhereÌ„ts and receiuers aforesayd do surcease from the foresayd errors and from the preching publishing mainteining and defending of the same also from settyng out of booke or scriptures vpon the said errors or any of them furthermore that they burne or cause to be burned all and singular such bookes and scriptures as containe the foresaid errors or any of them by any maner of way Also that the said Martin doe vtterly reuoke those errors and assertions and so to certifie vs of the reuokyng thereof by publike testimonie in due forme of lawe signed by the handes of two prelates to be sent vnto vs within the terme of other like xl daies or els to be brought by him vnto vs if he himselfe will come which would please vs much rather with a full safeconduct aboue mentioned which from henceforth we are content to offer vnto hym to the entent that no scruple of doubt touching hys true obedience The Popes safe conduct to Luther offered should hereafter remayne Contrarywise if the said Martin which God defend his abettors fautors adherents and mainteiners aforesaid shal otherwise do or shal not fulfill to euery effect and purpose all and singuler the premisses within the terme
aforesaid we theÌ„ folowing the doctrine of the apostle which teacheth vs to auoyd an heretical person after the first and second correction as wel now as before and as wel before as now declaring by our authoritie the said Martin his abettors fautors adherents mainteiners and receyuere as withered braunches not remainyng in Christ but teaching and preaching contrary doctrine repugnaunt to the Catholike faith slaunderous and damnable to the great offence of Gods maiestie to the detriment and slaunder of the vniuersal church and catholike faith and despising the keyes of the church to be and to haue bene notorious and obstinate heretikes do condemne the same for such by the tenor hereof willing and commanding them to be holden and taken for such of all christen people aforesayd Ouer and besides we forbid vnder the incurring of all and singular the penalties afore expressed in so doing All the bookes of Luther both good and badde coÌ„deÌ„ned 〈◊〉 the Pope that no man presume by any maner of way directly or indirectly secretly or expresly priuily or apertly to read holde preach praise print publish or defend either by theÌ„selues or by any other the sayd bookes and writings not onelye those wherein the errors aforesayd are conteined but also all others whatsoeuer haue bene or shall be set forth written or made by the sayd Martin vehemently suspected as a pernitious enemy of the Catholike faith to the intent y t his memory may vtterly be rooted out from the fellowship of all christian people or rather with fire to consume them as is afore declared We admonish moreouer al and singular Christes faithful people vnder the said payne of the great curse to auoid or cause to be auoided so much as in them doth lie the foresaid heretikes not obedient to our commandements and to haue no fellowship or any conuersation or communion with them or with any of them neither to minister to theÌ„ things necessary And moreouer to the more confusion of the said Martin with his abettors adherents and retainers aforesayd Apocal 〈◊〉 And he 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 coÌ„mauâ—â—dement vâ— euery coâ—â—pany anâ— people a tongue a nation â— thus being declared and condemned as heretikes after the expiring of the terme aforesayd we command all and singular Christes faithfull people both men and women as Patriarchs Archbishops Prelates of Churches eyther Patriarchall Metropolitane and other Cathedrall Collegiate and other inferiour Churches to Deanes Chapters and other Ecclesiasticall persons secular and of all other orders euen of the begging Friers also namely of that congregation where the sayd Martin is professed The Popâ— here dreaâ—meth of â— drye Sumâ—mer thinâ—â—ing all thâ— world to subiecte vâ—â—to him· or hath his abode also to regular exempt and not exempt Item to all and singular Princes what dignity or calling so euer eyther Ecclesiasticall or Temporall they be of to Kings Princes Electors Dukes Marquesses Earles Barons Captaynes Conductors Seruitours Comminalties Uniuersities Dominions Cities Landes Castles and places or the Citizens and inhabitauntes thereof and briefly to all and singular other aforesaid through the Uniuersall world dispersed specially in Almany that they and euery of them vnder all and singular penalties aforesayd doe personally apprehend the sayd Martin hys abettors adherents receyuers and fautours and to retaine them being apprehended at our instance and to send them vnto vs who in so doyng for their good worke shal receiue of vs and the Sea Apostolike condigne reward and recompence or at least that they vtterly driue them and euery one of them out of their Metropolitane cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Houses Monasteries Conuents Cities Dominions Uniuersities Comminalties Castles Landes and places respectiuely as well the Clergy men as the regular and lay men all and singular aforesayd Those cities dominions landes castles villages comminalties holdes townes and places where so euer they be situate respectiuely Metropolitane Cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Monasteries also Priories Couents and religious and deuout places or what order so euer as is aforesaid vnto the which it shall chance the sayd Martin to come so long as he or they shall there remayne and three dayes after their departing from thence we here geue ouer to the Ecclesiasticall interdiction And that the premisses may be knowen to all men we commaund moreouer all Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Prelates of Patriarchall Metropolitane other cathedral collegiate churches to Deanes and Chapters and other persons ecclesiastical of what order els soeuer aforesaid to regular brethren religious monkes exempt not exempt aforesaid wheresoeuer they dwell and especially within Almany that they and euery of theÌ„ vnder like censures and paynes do publikely denounce cause and commaund to be denounced of others the said Martin w t all and singular his foresaid adherents which shall not obey our commandements and monitions within y e terme aforesayd vpon euery sonday and other Festiuall dayes within their churches when as the greatest concourse of people shal resort to diuine seruice to be declared and condemned for heretikes and that all Christes faithful people shall auoid them vnder the said censures and penalties as be afore expressed and that they do set vp these presents or cause to be set vp or the transcript of them made vnder the forme hereafter ensuing in their churches Monasteries houses Conuents and other places there openly to bee seene and read Item we do excommunicate and curse all and singuler persons of whatsoeuer state degree condition preheminence dignitie or excellencie they be which shal procure or cause to be procured by themselues or other priuily or apertly directly or indirectly secretly or expressely wherby these presents or the copies transcript or the examples of them can not be read set vp and published in their landes and dominions c. Let no man therefore be so bold to dare to infringe or with rash presumption to contrary this writyng of our damnation reprobation reiection decree declaration inhibition will commandement exhortation beseching request admonition assignation graunt condemnatioÌ„ subiection excommunication curse And if any person persons dare presume to attempt the same let him know and be sure that he shall incurre the indignation of almightie God and of his blessed Apostles Peter and Paule Geuen at Rome at S. Peters an 1520.17 Calend. Iulij and of our Popedome the viij yeare Although it was somewhat long before this Bull aforesaid of Pope Leo being sent dispersed through all other places abroad â— Luther â—â—swering 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 could come to the hands of Luther yet so soone as he by meanes of his friendes might get a sight thereof he shaped againe an answer to the same in such sort as I am sure the Pope himselfe wil say that his Bull was neuer so baited and so welfauoredly shaken in al his days 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—bayting as by the handling of the matter and reading of his answer may euidently appeare The contentes
copy of the which answer I thought here next after the said Bull immediatly to exhibite to the christian reader that who so is disposed to conferre the one with the other hauing theÌ„ both at hand 〈◊〉 Pope â—â—scribed in 〈◊〉 colours may iudge the better of the whole matter cause and also may see the true Image of the Pope out of his paynted visour appeare in his owne perfect colours The answer now to the Bull here followeth IESVS Martinus Lutherus Christiano Lectori gratiam Christi in salutem aeternam FAma peruenit ad me Christiane Lector exijsse Bullam quandam aduersum me 〈◊〉 answer M. 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Bull 〈◊〉 Latin penè in omné terrá prius quam ad me in quem vnice fuerit cui maximè erat inferenda veniret Fortè quod noctis tenebrarum scilicet filia timult lucem vultus mei Hanc tamen ipsam noctuam vix tandem multum adiuuaÌ„tibus amicis in imagine sua datum est videre c. 〈…〉 vide 〈…〉 pag. â—65 ¶ Here followeth the same aunswer of Martin Luther agaynst the execrable Bull of Pope Leo in English MArtin Luther to the christiaÌ„ reader wisheth the grace of Christ to eternall saluation 〈◊〉 copy of 〈◊〉 Luthers â—â—swere to 〈◊〉 Bull of â—â—pe Leo â—nglishe I heard a fanie a farre of Christian reader that a certayne Bull was past out against me and sent almost ouer al the world before it came to me against whom it was especially directed to whoÌ„ most chiefly it appertained For what cause I cannot tell except peraduenture it was for that the sayd Bull like vnto a nightcrow and as a bird of darkenesse hatched in the night durst not flie in y e day nor abide to come in my sight Notwithstanding the said night foule after long tyme by helpe of friends was caught at length brought vnto me in his owne likenes to behold Which causeth me yet to be vncertaine what to thinke whether my papists do dally iest with me in setting out such famous libels without any name against me or whether in truth and earnest they play the mad men so against me at Rome or no. For first neither do I see here the stile as it is called nor y e processe of the court of Rome obserued And againe which maketh me more to doubt herein be brought condemned such articles which it is plaine and manifest to be most christian whereby it seemeth to me most like the said monster to be hatched by Iohn Eccius a man wholy compact and framed altogether of lies dissimulations errors heresies The said suspition this also partly confirmeth for that I heare it so bruted abroad that y e sayd Eccius is thought and sayd to be the Apostle of such a goodly Bull. And not vnlike when none could be more meet an Apostle for such an Apostleship then he And in deed I heard no lesse long since that a Bull was in working agaynst me at Rome partly by the workemanship of Eccius which because as the stile and composition therof declareth it displeased the good and learned men there was therefore differred and should haue bene suppressed But whatsoeuer the matter be it semeth to me not vnlike wheresoeuer this apostle Eccius beareth rule there to be the kingdom of Antichrist and all kind of madnes there to reigne In the meane tyme I will so deale that I wyll not seeme to beleue Pope Leo the x. with his learned cardinals to be the authors of this furious madnes which I doe not so much for the honor of the Sea of Rome as because I will not be puft vp to much with pride and seeme to my selfe as one worthy to suffer such so great so glorious things for the veritie of God For if it were so in deed that the bishop of Rome did so furiously rage against me who were then so happy before God as Luther to be condemned for so manifest a truth of such a proude Prelate Wherein what were more to be wished for of me then that I should neuer be absolued reconciled nor haue any part with that so doltish and vnlearned wicked and furious Antichrist Happy were that day happy were that death and to be receiued with all ioy and thankfulnes to God if it might be my happe at any tyme in such a cause as this is to be apprehended and to suffer death M. Luther thenketh himselfe not worthy to suffer in so good a cause But geue the honour of this cause vnto others and let this matter fynde his Martyr worthy for the same I for my sinnes am not worthy to come to that honour Let other men therfore thinke of these Romanists what they list Thus I thinke that whosoeuer was the author of this bull he is a very Antichrist and against Antichrist these thinges I write to redeeme the veritie of Christ so much as in me lieth which he laboreth to extinguish And first that he shall obtayne no part of his will in any thing agaynst me M. Luthers protestation here I protest before God and our Lord Iesu Ehrist and his holy angels and all the world that I disseÌ„t with all my hart from the condemnatioÌ„ of this bull which Bull I also do curse and execrate as an enemy a Churche robber and blasphemy against Christ the sonne of god our Lord. Amen Furthermore I hold defend and imbrace with the ful trust of my spirit those articles in the said Bul condemned and excommunicate Marke here how Luther recanteth and affirme that the same oughe to be holden of all faithful christians vnder paine of eternal malediction and that they are to be counted for Antichristes who so euer haue consented to the sayd Bull whom I also together with the spirit of all them which purely know do vtterly shun them according to the precept of our Lord Iesu Christ. Amen And let this stand for thy reuocation O Bulla verè Bullarum filia i. O thou Bull which art the very daughter of all vayne Bulla in Latin signifieth as much in English as a bubble in the water bubbles This my confession and protestation made for witnes whereof I take all them that shall read these presents before I proceed to defend declare these foresaid Articles I will first begin with certaine arguments for the confutation of the sayd Bull whereof the first I will take of the blind ignoraÌ„ce of this blockish Antichrist Titus 1. For the Apostle Peter so commandeth that we should be redy to render a reason of that faith and hope which is in vs. And the apostle Paule willeth a bishop to be mighty to exhort in souÌ„d doctrine to refute the gaynesayers And these thinges be they which now 3. yeres agoe I haue desired looked for out of Rome or from them which take part with Rome The Papistes will not abide the triall of the Scripture Which things
all other things be obstacles although they put not the same obstacles which the Sophisters vnderstande meaning onely of the actuall purpose of externall sinne I confesse therefore this article not only to be mine but also to be the article of the Catholike and Christian veritie and the Bull whych confesseth the same to be twise heretical impious and blasphemous with all them which folow the same Who litle regarding the sinne of incredulitie foolishly and madly doe holde that the obstacle is taken away if a man cease from suming although the vnbeleuer can thinke no good thyng But these things I haue discussed more at large in my bookes and wil more discusse if those prating Romanists dare at any time prooue their opinion and confute mine The 2. Article To denie that sinne remaineth in a childe after his Baptisme is as much as to tread downe Christ Paul together vnder fote The Answere I wold also require of them to shew the cause why this article is condemned if they were not so blinded in theyr fantasticall respects that they are not able to perceiue why they would haue this article condemned And yet I caÌ„not tell whether it be hereticall or erroneous And no maruel when as the condemners themselues cannot tell mee I hold therfore this article also by the Apostle Rom. 7. I my selfe in my minde do serue the law of God and in my flesh the lawe of sinne Heere the Apostle confesseth plainely of himselfe that in his flesh he serueth sinne And also 1. Cor. 1. Christ is made to vs of God our righteousnesse our wisedome sanctification and redemption And how then doeth he sanctified them that be sanctified already vnlesse it be as the Apoc. sayeth He that is holy let him be holy stil To be sanctified Rom. 7. is as much as to be purged froÌ„ sinne But what haue these our Respectiuists to do with the apostle Paule seeing they are the whole vniuersall Church â— Cor. 1. by whose authoritie Paule either standeth or falleth being but a member onely and a parte of the church â—poc 12. The Lorde rebuke thee Sathan and these thy Sathanicall papists The 3. Article The originall roote of sinne although no actuall sinne do followe stoppeth the soule departing out of the body from entrance into heauen 〈◊〉 answer 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 the â— article The Answere As touching this matter I neuer defined any thing hetherto but largely probably I haue disputed hereof neither yet to this day am I fully certain what is done w t such a â—oule But our papists more blind then bussardes when they are nothing able to perceiue what cause thys Article hath worthely to be condeÌ„ned yet dare they take vpon theÌ„ to pronounce that which the whole vniuersal church is ignorant of I yet notw tstanding contemning this folish and fond condemnation aforsaid doe holde this article probably to be true For seing this original roote which I speake of is truly sin as I haue proued Rom. 7. Gal. 5. and seing that sin letteth a man from entring into heauen as it is written No polluted thing shal enter I suppose therefore that originall sinne wythholdeth a man from entring into heauen Nether do I any thing at al esteme the fantastical dreames of them whereby they extenuating original sinne doe call it only the paine of sinne and imperfections plainly against the manifest scriptures whiche call it sin and teach the same to be cured by grace which is the medicine of true and not of fained sinne The 4. Article Aunswere of M. Luther to the 4 article The imperfect charity of a man departing necessarily carieth with it great feare which of it selfe is enough to make the pain of Purgatorie and letteth the entrance into the kingdome of heauen The Answere This foloweth of the other going before which in lyke maner I did not determinately affirm although very probably I do yet holde the same asking before a dispensation after mine owne arbitrement euen in defiance of the Bul which is not able to bringe foorth any other probation but this We are the hiest powers in the Church yea we are the church it selfe Ergo we are the best learned most holiest ful of the holy Ghost which cannot erre although we stink like a filthy puddle to the whole worlde polluted with all kind of sinnes and drowned in ignoraÌ„ce But all these reasons preuaile nothing with me peraduenture they may w t them which feare least if my sentence should preuaile then purgatory should be taken out of the Popes hands then priests and religious men hauing lost their gainful offices of vexing of releasing I wold haue said of the dead The popes doctrine gaynfull to the purse shuld be pinched by the bellies and brought to penurye It was time therefore for their greedy auarice here to wake looke about and not to suffer these their friuolous opinions but yet very gainefull to be ouercome with truth and so to be ouerthrowen The 5. article Aunswere of M. Luther to to the 5. article Where they say penaunce standeth of three partes to wit contrition confession and satisfaction it is not founded in holy scripture nor in ancient holy and christian Doctours The aunswere This article in what respect it is condemed I do right well perceaue For the respect thereof is to greedye couetousnesse and therefore I know that the probation therof hath the like respecte which is this if this article wer true then men would geue nothing for satisfactioÌ„ and indulgences neither should we haue any more wherewith to vexe them with confessioÌ„s cases reserued restricted or ampliated for our gayne and so should we become beggers and gods seruice shoulde be minished in Uigils and Masses But it is wicked that Gods seruice shoulde be minished therfore Luther is an hereticke This consequent holdeth a respectu Bullae ad Papistas 1. From the Bull to the papists and contrariwise I beseech thee by the Lord Iesus whatsoeuer graue learned reader shalt read these thinges that thou wilt pardon this my leuitie and as it may seeme my childishnes For thou seest how I haue to do with such meÌ„ as be twise children and yet do brag themselues to be peeres and principall pillers of all men I assure you I know it most certaynly to be true that there be many and great gouernors of people whiche this so ridiculous and foolishe reason aboue recited hath moued to y e condemnation of my books Unlesse I perceiued with teares I speake it the anger of God sharpe and fierce agaynst vs in bringing vs vnder subiection of such effeminate children and such dregs of the earth and vile refuse of al other people of the whole world it would make â—e to burst for very griefe and sorrow My sentence is and hath bene this that that satisfaction whiche the keyes are able to dispence withall standeth not by the law of God For if it did then could
extinguished in his fathers dayes by sharpe lawes seuere punishments here in England Briefly in all poynts and respectes K. Iosias and K. Edward onely differ in continuaÌ„ce of raigne betwene him and this our godly king no oddes is to be fouÌ„d but onely in length of time and reign Who if he might haue reached by the sufferaunce of God to the continuance of Iosias reigne proceding in those beginnings which in his youth appeared no doubt but of his Actes doings some great perfection woulde haue ensued to thys Church and Realme But the manifold iniquities of EnglishmeÌ„ deserued another plague as after fel amongst vs as in sequele of the story hereafter God willing shal be declared In the meane time to proceed in the excellent vertues of this christian yong Iosias as we haue begon althogh neither do we know nor will laysure serue vs to staÌ„d vpoÌ„ a full descriptioÌ„ of all his Actes yet will we God willing gâ—ue a litle taste of the noble nature and princely qualities of this king wherby the reader may esteme with himselfe what is to be thought of y e rest of his doinges though they be not here all expressed And first to begin with that whiche is the chiefest property of al other externe things in a prince to be coÌ„sidered that is K Edward beloued of his subiectes to be loued of his subiectes such were the hartes of all English people towarde this King inclined and so toward him still coÌ„tinued as neuer came prince in this realme more highly esteemed more amply magnified or more dearely tenderly beloued of all his subiects but especially of the good the learned sort yet not so much beloued as also admirable by reason of his rare towardnes hope both of vertue learning which in him appeared aboue y e capacity of his yeares And as he was intirely of his subiects beloued The meeke nature of K. Edw. so with no lesse good wil he loued theÌ„ again of nature disposition meek and much enclined to ciemeÌ„cy He alwayes spared and fauored the life of man as in a certayne dissertation of his once appeared had with Maister Cheke in fauoring y e life of heretickes in so much that when Ioane Butcher should be burned all the Councell could not moue him to put to his hand but were fayne to get Doct. Cranmer to perswade with him and yet neither could he with much labor induce the king so to do sayyng what my Lord will ye haue me to send her quicke to the deuill in her error so that D. Cranmer himself coÌ„fessed that he had neuer so much to do in all his life as to cause y e king to put to his hand saying that he woulde laye all the charge therof vpon Cranmer before God There wanted in him no promptnes of wit grauity of sentence rypenesse of iudgement Fauor and loue of religion was in him froÌ„ his childhood Such an organe geueÌ„ of God to the Church of England he was as England had neuer better Ouer and besides these notable excellencies K Edward well â—illed in the tongues and other great vertues in him adde moreouer skill knowledge of tongues other sciences whereunto hee seemed rather borne then brought vp Moreouer there wanted not in him to this felicitye of wit and dexterity of nature like happines of institution of good instructors Neither did there lacke agayne in him any diligence to receiue that The readines of K. Edward to his booke which they would teach him in so much that in the middest of all his play and recreatioÌ„ he would alwayes obserue keep his houre appoynted to his study vsing the same with much intentioÌ„ till time called him agayne from his booke to pastime In this his study keeping of his houres he did so profit that D. Cranmer the Archbishop then of Canterbury beholding his towardnes his readines in both tongues in translating froÌ„ Greek to Latine from Latine to Greek agayne in declaming w t his scholefellowes without helpe of his teachers and that ex tempore D. Cox king Edwardes schoolemaster would weepe for ioy declaring to D. Coxe his scholemaister that he would neuer haue thought that to haue bene in him except he had sene it himselfe To recite here his witty sentences his graue reasonâ— which many times did proceed froÌ„ him and how he would sometimes in a matter discoursed by his couÌ„sell adde theâ— vnto of his owne moe reasons causes touching the 〈◊〉 matter then they themselues had or could deuise it was 〈◊〉 most incredible in y â— age to see tedious here to prosecute This in him may seme notorious and admirable that he in these immature yeres could tell recite all the poâ—â—â— hauens and crekes not within his owne realme only but also in Scotland and likewise in FrauÌ„ce what commyng in there was how the tide serued in euery hauen or creke moreouer what burdeÌ„ what winde serued the comming into the hauen Also of all his iustices maiestrates gentlemeÌ„ that bare any authority within his realme he knew the names K. 〈◊〉 knew 〈◊〉 name◠〈◊〉 religion all his 〈◊〉 their housekeping their religioÌ„ and conuersation what it was Few sermons or none in his court especially in the Lord Protectors time but he would be at them Agayne neuer was he present at any commonly but he would excerp theÌ„ or note them with his owne hand Besides and aboue al other notes and examples of his commendatioÌ„ as touching the chiefest poynt which ought most to touch all men for mainteining promoting preferring embracing zealing and defending the true cause and quarell of Christes holy gospell what was his study hys zealous feruency his admirable constancy therin by thys one example folowing amongest many other may notably appeare In the dayes of this K. Edward the sixt Carolus the Emperor made request to the sayd king and his counsel to permit Lady Mary who after succeeded in the crowne to haue Masse in her house without preiudice of the law The 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Edward in 〈…〉 religion And the counsell on a time sitting vpon matters of pollicy hauing that in question sent Cranmer then Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Ridley then bishop of LondoÌ„ to intreat the king for the same who comming to his grace alledged theyr reasons and persuasions for the accomplishing therof So y e king hearing what they could say replied his answere again out of the Scriptures so groundedly grantly and fully that they were enforced to geue place to his replication and graunt the same to be true Then they after long debating in this maner with his maiesty labored politickely in an other sort and alledged what daungers the denying therof might bring to his grace what breach of amity of the Emperors part what troubles what vnkindnes what occasions sondry wayes it would enforce c. Unto whom the king aunswered wylling them to conteÌ„t themselues for he would
rehearsed Besides these two there was none els in all king Edwardes raigne Tho. Dobbe inprisoned and in prison dyed that dyed in any maner cause of religion but that one Thom. Dobbe who in the beginning of this kinges raigne was apprehended for speaking agaynst the idolatry of the masse and in the same prison died as in story here ensueth to be sene This Thomas Dobbe being a studeÌ„t and a maister of Arte in Cambridge was brought vp in the colledge called S. Iohns Colledge and felowe of the same where he increased in the studye of good letters among his equals very forward of nature and disposition simple and modest of zeale toward God ferueÌ„t pacient in iniuries Doues as Philosophers naturally do write haue no gall iniurious to no man of much like sort condition as in Doues which without all bitternes of gal are more apt to receiue iniury then to worke wrong to any At length this godly man intending with himselfe and addicting hys mynde to the Christian state of Matrimony resorted to a certayn mayden not farre of where he dwelt For the whiche cause he was greatly molested and wickedly abused by iij. of that Colledge whose names were Hutchinson Pindare and Tailer who with theyr malicious handlyng scornful dealing opprobries rebukes and coÌ„tumelies so much vexed the vertuous simplicity of y e man that they neuer left him till at length they weryed him out of the Colledge Who there hauing no rest nor quietnes by reasoÌ„ of the vnreasonable and viruleÌ„t handling of his aduersaries was compelled to seek some other place wherin to settle himself Up on the occasion wherof comming vp to LoÌ„don it chauÌ„ced him to passe through Paules Church wheras it happned that at the Southside of the Churche at the same tyme there was a Priest at Masse more busy then wel occupied being at the eleuation as he passed by The yong man repleat with godly zeale pitying the ignorance and idolatry of the people in honoring that so deuoutly which the priest lifted vp was not able to forbeare but opening his mouth turning to the people he exhorted them not to honor the visible bread as God which neither was God nor yet ordeined of God to be honored c. with such other wordes mo of christian information For which cause straight way he was apprehended by the Maior and after accused to the Bishop of CauÌ„terbury was committed to the CouÌ„ter theÌ„ in Bredstreete where he not long continued but fallyng into a sicknes how or wherupon I can not tell shortly vp on the same chauÌ„ged this mortall life Whose pardoÌ„ notw tstanding was obteined of the Lord Protector and shoulde haue bene brought him if he had coÌ„tinued And thus much concerning Thomas Dobbe and other Ouer and besides I finde that in the first yeare of the raygne of King Edward which was an 1547. there was one Iohn Hume seruaunt to Maister Lewnax of Wresell apprehended accused and sent vp to the Archbish. of CauÌ„terbury by the sayd M. Lewnax his Mayster Margaret Lewnax his mistres for these Articles 1 First for denying the Sacrament as it was then called of the aultar to be the reall flesh and bloud of Christ. 2 For saying that he would neuer vale his bonet vnto it to be burned therefore 3 For saying that if he shoulde heare Masse he shoulde be damned For this was he sent vp by his maister and mistres aforesayd with speciall letters vnto the Archbishop requiring him seuerally to be punished by the law for the same But because I finde no execution folowing thereupon I therfore passe ouer this story of him These thinges premissed when this vertuous godly yong prince endued as you haue heard with speciall graces from God was now peaceably stablished in his kingdome and had a couÌ„sell about him graue wise and zelous in Gods cause especially his vncle y e duke of Somerset he then most earnestly likewise desired as well the aduauncement of the true honor of almighty God and the planting of his sincere religion as also the vtter suppressioÌ„ and extirpation of all idolatry superstition hipocrisy and other enormities and abuses throughout his realmes and dominions therefore folowing as is afore expressed the good example of king Iosias he determined forthwith to enter into some reformation of Religion in the Church of England And forasmuch as at his first entry notwithstanding his fathers good beginning in abolishing the vsurped power of Antichrist he yet fouÌ„d most of his lawes greatly repugning agaynst this his zealous enterprise he therefore purposed by the aduise of his sayd wise honorable Counsell of his owne regall power and authority somewhat to prosecute his godly purpose vntill such time as by consent of the whole estate of parliameÌ„t he might establish a more free perfect and vniforme order therin Wherupon intending first a generall visitation ouer al the bishopricks within his realm therby as wel to vnderstaÌ„d Order 〈◊〉 by K. 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 â—â—â—ligion as also to redresse the abuses in the same he chose out certayn wise learned discrete and worshipful personages to be his Commissioners in that behalfe and so deuiding them into seuerall companies Learneâ— preacheâ— appoynâ—â—â— by King Edwarâ— assigned vnto them seueral Diocesses to be visited appoynting likewise vnto euery company one or two godly learned preachers which at euery Session shoulde in theyr preaching both instruct the people in the true doctrine of the Gospell of Christ in all loue and obedience to the same and also earnestly dehorâ—e them from theyr olde superstition and wonted Idolatrye And that they might be more orderly directed in this their Commission there were deliuered vnto them certayn Iniunctions ecclesiasticall orders drawne out by the kings learned counsell the which they should both enquyre of also commaund in his maiesties behalfe to be thenceforth obserued of euery person to whoÌ„ they did seuerally appertayne within theyr sondry circuites In the which amongst other things it was first enioined that all Ecclesiasticall persons should themselues obserue and cause to be obserued of other Ecclesiaâ—â—â—â—call 〈◊〉 must 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 all such Statutes as were made for the abolishing of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and establishing of the kings supreme authority and that they should euery one foure times in the yeare at the least in theyr publick sermons declare vnto y e people that the one being most arrogaÌ„tly vsurped against the word of God was now iustly taken away and the other according to y e very true meaning of the same worde was of most loyall duety onely to be obeyed of all his graces subiectes And agayne that euery the aforesayd ecclesiastical person hauing cure shoulde preach Sermonâ— quarterâ—â— be made or cause to be preached w t in theyr seueral cures one sermon euery quarter of y e yere In the which they should sincerely set forth the woorde of God exhort the people vnto
bishop of Rome should sodainly arriue in some place of England eyther driuen by tempest or of purpose to do hurt ye should see such order kept by firing of their Becons as hath already bene written vnto you by our letters to repulse the same in so good aray as you can as we do not doubt but you will for the safegard of your countrey so that the enemy shall haue little ioy of his comming and for that purpose you shall see diligently that men haue horse harnesse and other furniture of weapon ready according to the Statutes and good orders of the realme and the kings maiesties commandements And so for this tyme ye may depart What zealous care was in this yong kyng and in the L. Protector his vncle Tâ—e singular zeale of king Edward and his Vncle in reforming religion concerning reformatioÌ„ of Christes Church and sincere religion by these Iniunctions letters precepts and exhortations as well to the bishops as to y e Iustices of the realme aboue premised it may right well appeare Wherby we haue to note not so much the careful diligence of the king and his learned counsaile as the lingering slacknes and drawing backe on the other side of diuers the said Iustices and Lawyers but especially of Bishops The slacknes of Popish Curates in furthering the kinges proceedinges and old popish curates by whose cloked contempt wilfull winkyng and stubburne disobedience the booke of common prayer was long after the publishing therof eyther not knowen at all or els very irreuerently vsed thoroughout many places of this realme Which when y e king by complaint of diuers perfectly vnderstood beyng not a little agreued to see the godly agrement of the learned the willyng consent of the Parliament and his graces owne zealous desire to take so small effect among his subiects decreed presently with the aduise of his whole Counsaile agayne to write vnto all the bishops of his realme for spedy and diligent redresse therin willing and commanding them therby that as well they themselues should thenceforth haue a more speciall regard to the due executioÌ„ of the premisses as also that all others within their seuerall precincts and iurisdiction should by their good instructions willing example be the more oftener and with better deuotion mooued to vse and frequent the same As further appeareth by the contents of hys letter here ensuyng ¶ Another letter directed by the King and hys Counsaile to Boner Bish. of London partly rebuking hym of negligence partly chargyng hym to see to the better settyng out of the seruice booke within his Diocesse RIght reuerend father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greete you well An other letter to Boner Byshop of London and where as after great and serious debating and long conference of the bishops and other graue and well learned men in the holy Scriptures one vniforme order for common prayers and administration of the Sacramentes hath bene and is most godly set forth not only by the common agreement and full assent of the nobilitie and Commons of the late Session of our late Parliament but also by the lyke assent of the bishops in the same Parliament and of all others the learned mâ— of this our realme in their Synodes and conuocations prouinciall Like as it was much to our comfort to vnderstand the godly trauaile then diligently willingly taken for the true openyng of things mentioned in the sayd booke whereby the true seruice and honour of almighty God and the right ministration of the Sacraments beyng well and sincerely set forth accordyng to the Scriptures vse of the primatiue church much idolatry vayne superstition great and slanderous abuses be taken away so it is no small occasion of sorow vnto vs to vnderstand by the complaints of many that our sayd booke so much traueled for also sincerely set forth as is aforesaid remayneth in many places of this our realme eyther not knowen at all or not vsed or at the least if it be vsed very seldome The kinges booke neglected and that in such light and irreuerent sort as the people in many places either haue herd nothing or if they heare they neither vnderstand nor haue that spirituall delectation in the same that to good christians appertaineth The fault wherof lyke as we must of reason impute to you and other of your vocation called by God thorough our appointment to haue due respect to this and such lyke matters so consideryng that by these and such like occasions our louyng subiectes remaâ—ne yet still in their old blyndnes and superstitious errors and in some places in an irreligious forgetfulnes of God wherby his wrath may be prouoked vpon vs and them and remembring with all that amongst other cures committed to our princely charge we thinke this the greatest to see the glory and true seruice of hym maintained extolled by whose clemency we knowledge our selues to haue all that we haue we could not but by aduise and consent of our deerest vncle Edward duke of Somerset gouernour of our person and protector of our realme dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy counsaile Anno 1549. admonish you of the premisses Wherein as it had bene your office to haue vsed an earnest diligence and to haue preferred the same in all places within your Diocesse as the case required so haue we thought good to pray and require you Boners neâ—â—ligence noted and neuerthelesse straightly to charge and commaund you that from henceforth ye haue an earnest and speciall regard to the reduce of these things so as the Curates may do their dueties more often and in more reuerent sort the people be occasioned by the good aduises and examples of your selfe your Chauncellor Archdeacons and other inferior ministers to come with oftener and more deuotioÌ„ to their sayd common prayers to geue thanks to God and to be pertakers of the most holy Communion Wherein shewyng your selfe diligent and geuyng good example in your owne person you shall both discharge your duty to the great pastor to whom we all haue to accompt and also do vs good seruice and on the other side if we shall hereafter these our letters and commaundement notwithstandyng haue eftsoones complaint and finde the lyke faults in your dioces we shall haue iust cause to impute the fault thereof and of all that ensue thereof vnto you and consequently be occasioned therby to see otherwyse to the redresse of these things wherof we would be sory And therfore we do eftsoones charge and commaund you vpon your allegiance to loke well vpon your duety herein as ye tender our pleasure Geuen vnder our signet at our Manor of Richmond the 23. of Iuly the 3. yeare of our raigne 1549. The B. of London among the rest of the bishops receiuyng these letters did as alwayes tofore in outward shew willingly accept the same and therfore immediately with the sayd letters directed this his precept
and Iohn Hoper preachers who before that time had put vp the bill of complaint vnto the King against him Upon whome when the Byshop had earnestly looked and well beheld them he said as for this Marchant Latimer I know him very wel and haue borne with him winked at his euill doings a great while but I haue more to say to him hereafter But as touching this other Marchaunt Hooper I haue not seene him before howbeit I haue heard much of his naughty preaching and then turning himselfe againe to the Archbyshop of purpose most like to make his frends thinke that he was not called thether to aunswere his contemptuous disobedience Boner 〈◊〉 slateth his cause to thâ— matter of the Sacrament but for matters of Religion sayd vnto him Ah my Lord now I see that the cause of my trouble is not for the matter that you pretend against me but it is for that I did preach and set foorth in my late Sermon the true presence of the most blessed body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the Sacrament of the aulter For Boner maketh exception of his accusers as for these my accusers as they be euil infamed and notorious criminous persons so are they manifest and notable heretickes and seducers of the people especially touching the Sacrament of the aultar and most of all this Hooper For where in my late Sermon at Paules crosse I preached that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Boners groâ—â—e opinion of the Sacrament of the Aulâ—tar after the words of consecration there is the true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ the selfesame in substaunce that was hanged and shed vppon the Crosse he the same day at after noone hauing a great rablement with hym of his damnable sect openly in the Pulpit within my Dioces did preache erroneously to the people against it Anno 1549. and maliciously inueying against my Sermon denied the veritie and presence of Christes true body and bloud to be in the same Sacrament and also falsely and vntruely interpreted and expounded my words And specially Boner rayleth agaynâ—â— M. Hoopeâ— where I preached and affirmed the very true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the sayd Sacramente the selfesame in substance that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse he like an Asse as he is an Asse in deede falsely chaunged and turned the word that into as like an Asse saying that I had sayd as it hanged and as it was shed vpon the Crosse. The Archbyshop heereupon perceauing the Byshops drifte and hearing hym talke so muche of the presence of Christes body and bloud in the Sacramente Talke betweene thâ— Archb. 〈◊〉 Boner about the Sacramenâ— sayde vnto him My Lord of London ye speake much of a presence in the Sacrament what presence is there and of what presence do you meane Wherewith the Byshop being somewhat sturred and moued in mind as appeared by his collericke countenaunce spake againe to the Archbishop very earnestly and sayd What presence my Lord I say and beleeue that there is the very true presence of the body and bloud of Christ. What beleeue you and how do you beleue my Lord Upon which words the Archbishop A questiâ—â— to Boner because he saw his aunswere darke and subtill and minding somewhat to nip the grosse absurditie of the Papists asked him farther whether he were there face nose mouth eyes armes and lips with other liniamentes of his bodye Whereat the Byshop shaking his head sayd Oh I am right sory to heare your grace speake these wordes and therewith boldly vrged the Archbyshop to shew his mind therein Who wisely waying the fond presumption of the partie with the place and occasion of their assembly refused then so to do saying that their being there at that time was not to dispute of those matters but to prosecute theyr Commission committed to them by their Prince and therfore willed him to aunswere them vnto such thinges as were obiected against him Whereupon vnder his Protestation he requested to haue a copy both of the Commission 〈…〉 Boner to aunswere for himselfe and also of the denounciation geuen vnto him with time to aunswere thereunto Which the Commissioners willingly graunted assigning him there to appeare agayne before them vpon Friday at eight of the clocke before noone then next following and then to aunswere the tenour of the denounciation And so for that day he complayning somewhat of the shortnes of his time to aunswere they all departed ¶ The second appearaunce of Boner in the Chappell of Lambeth before the Archbyshop and other four Commissioners the Byshop of Rochester Secretary Peter Secretary Smyth and the Deane of Paules VPon Friday the xiij of September aforenamed foure Commissioners associated then also with Sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of the Kings two principal Secretaries The second appearance 〈◊〉 Boner before the kings Commissioners Boners answere to the Archb. of CaÌ„terbury A precise point of the lawe whether any new Commissioner may sit afterward which satte not at the beginning and ioynt Commissioners with them sate iudicially in the Archbyshops Chappell within his house at Lambeth Before whome according to their former assignement there and then appeared the Byshop of London To whome the Archbyshop in the name of the rest first sayd My Lord of London the last time you were before vs we layde certayne Articles and matter to youre charge touching your disobedience to the Kings Maiesty and you haue this day to make your aunswere thereunto wherefore now shew vs what you haue to say for youre defence Whereunto the Byshop first asking the Archbyshop if he had all sayd and done and he againe saying yea made this answere My Lord the last day that I appeared before you I remember there sate in the Kings Maiesties commission your Grace you my Lord of Rochester you M. Secretary Peter and you M. Deane of Paules but now I perceiue there sitteth also M. Secretary Smyth Who because he sate not at the beginning nor tooke there the Commission vpon him ought not so to do for by the law they which begin must continue the commission Whereupon the Archbishop first aunswered that he was no lawyer and therefore could not certeinely shew what the law willeth in that case but saith he if the law be so in deede surely I take it to be an vnreasonable law Well said the Byshop there be heere that knoweth the law and yet I say not this to the intent to stand or sticke much in this point with you but to tell it you as it were by the way for I haue heere mine aunswere ready Then sayde Maister Secretary Peter to the Byshop my Lord in good sooth I must say vnto you that although I haue professed the law yet by discontinuance and disuse thereof The words of Secretary Peter to Boner and hauing bene occupied a long time in other matters
the 4. article c. Let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of theyr othe whether they know that these wordes folowing as Mattens Masses now sayd after that sort in this Realme were and be put in the Iniunction pretended to be ministred vnto me the sayd Bishop or no. interrogetur vt supra 13. Item if they or any of them do depose that I haue trangressed and offended touching the 5. Article let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of theyr othe Interrogatoryes concerning the 5. article whether the IniuÌ„ctions pretended in this behalfe were signed with the kinges vsuall signet or rather at all whether it was sealed with any seale whether it was subscribed by the L. Protectors grace or any of the priuye Counsell whether it was in full Counsell sitting deliuered vnto mee by the Lord protector whether it was deliuered to me the rest of the kinges Maiestyes priuye Counsell there then sittyng whether the sayd dayes as is conteined in the first Article by whom it was written when and where interrogetur vt supra 14. Item if they or any of them do depose that I do defeÌ„d the opinion of the rebels Interrogatoryes concerning the 6. article let them be examined euery of theÌ„ what rebels they be what is their opinion how the lawe of this Realme doth determine therein declaring by what wordes factes I the sayd Bishop did speake do and at what time and place and in whose presence suche wordes or act was spoken or done interrog vt supra Interrogatoryes concerning the 7. article 15. Item if they or any of them doe depose that I knowe or haue heard say crediblye that since the time of the sayde pretensed Iniunctions certayn persons within my dioces haue heard bene at or celebrate Masse or Euensong in the latine tongue and after the olde rite and maner other then according to the kinges maiestyes booke let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of his sayd othe how they know that I so know or haue heard say and of the name or names of the partye or partyes and of the tyme and place when and where it was and whether any denunciation or detection were according to the statutes and ordinaunces of this Realme made vnto me or no. interrog vt supra 16. Item if they or any of them doe say that I knowe or haue heard say Interrogatoryes concerning the 9. article of such notable adulterers offences mentioned in the 9. article let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of his and theyr othe that they do knowe that I do know or haue heard say and who be the persoÌ„s where they dwell who hath denounced or detected them and how I could and ought to haue cited them punished them in this behalfe interrog vt supra 17. Item if they or any of them doe say that I knowe certeinely nowe what Doctour Coxe declared in hys Sermon at Paules Crosse as is deduced in the 10. Article let them be inquired and euery of them in virtue of theyr oth how they can proue it by whom and after what sort interrog vt supra 18. Item if they or any of them do say that I do know or heare certaynely of the diuersity of the rites of the commoÌ„ seruice of the church nowe set forth and of the ministers parsons transgressing therein let them and euery of them in virtue of theyr othe bee examined whether there hath bene any detection or denuntiation made to me therupon and how they know or can proue that I haue bene culpable and negligent herein interrog vt supra 19. Item whether they or any of them haue bene spoken vnto or solicited herein to testify and after what sorteâ— by whom when and where and what was theyr conference and communication therin interrog supra 20. Item that they and euery of them declare and shewe the true and sufficieÌ„t cause of theyr testimony in all and singuler the premisses After this the Iudges delegate assigned the Bishop to appeare againe before them vpon Wednesday the next ensuing betwene the houres of 7. and 8. of the clocke before noone in the Hall of the Archbishops manor of Lambetâ— Boner â—â—gayne 〈…〉 â—â—gaynst 〈◊〉 witnesâ—â— there to shew the cause why he should not be declared pro confesso vpon al the Articles wherunto he had not theÌ„ fully answered and to see farther processe done in the matter and so he still protesting of the nullity and inuadility of all theyr procedinges they did for that present depart In this meane while the Commissioners certified the kinges Maiesty and his Counsell of the Bishops demeanour towards them The Câ—â—â—missioâ— certyfiâ—â— king of 〈…〉 and what obiections he had made agaynst theyr procedinges making doubtes and ambiguities whether by the tenor of his maiesties Commission the Commissioners might proceed not onely at the denuntiation but also of theyr meere office and also whether they mought aswell determine as heare the cause Whereupon his Maiesty by aduise aforesayd for the better vnderstanding therof did the 17. of September send vnto the Commissioners a full and perfect declaration and interpretatioÌ„ of his will and pleasure in the foresayd Commission geuing them hereby full authority to proceed at theyr owne discretions as appeareth more at large by the tenor therof ensuing ¶ A certayne declaration or interpretation of the king touching certayne poyntes and doubtes in his former Commission with licence geuen to the Commissioners as well to determine as to heare in the case of Boner EDward the 6. by the grace of God king of England Fraunce Leaue 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to the Câ—â—â—missionâ—â— to deteâ—â—mine aâ—gainst 〈◊〉 and Ireland defendor of the fayth and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head to the moste reuerend father in God Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of England the right reuerend Father iâ— God Nicholas Byshop of Rochester our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellours Syr William Peter and Syr Thomas Smyth Knightes or two principal Secretaries and William May Doctor of law Ciuill and Deane of Paules greeting Where we of late by the aduise of our most entyrely beloued Vncle Edward Duke of Somerset Gouernor of our Person and Protectour of our Reâ—lmes Dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy Counseâ— haue addressed vnto you 5.4.3 of you our letters patentes of CoÌ„mission bearing date at Westminster the 8. daye of September in the third yeare of our raign willing you by force therof to heare the matters and cause of contempt therein expressed and calling before you aswell the denouncers therof as also the right reuerend Father in God Edmund Bishop of London agaynst whom such denunciation is made as in our sayd letters of Commission more at large doth appeare we be now credibly informed that vpon the sayd Commission diuers
the sayd Archbishop and hys Colleagues and dyd except agaynst their iurisdiction as suspect and they therby vnmeete persons to proceed against hym and therefore accordyng to his former appeale he intended to submit himselfe vnder the tuition protection defence of the Kings Maiestie for whose honour and reuerence sake he sayd they ought not to proceed any further against hym Boner still sticketh to his former protestatioÌ„s prouocations but quietly suffer hym to vse the benefite of all his recusations prouocations and other lawfull remedies before alledged wyth other superfluous words at large to be read and seen as followeth The second recusation made by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen For as much as both naturall reason and all good pollicies of lawes especially of this Realme of England do admit and suffer hym that is conuented before an vncompetent and suspect Iudge to refuse hym and to decline hys iurisdiction in as much as the lawe and reason on the one side willeth processe to run vprightly and iustly and that in corruption and malice and the other side earnestly laboureth to the contrary and needeth therefore to bee brideled And for because ye my Lord of Caunterbury with your Colleagues in this behalfe deputed as ye say Commissioners agaynst me neither haue obserued your sayde Commission neyther yet proceeded hetherto agaynst me after any laudable lawful or any good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise contrary to your Commission and agaynst the law good reason and order haue at sundry tymes and in sundry actes attempted and done many things agaynst me vnlawfully vnseemly and vniustly and suffer the like to be attempted and done by other not reformyng and amendyng the same as appeareth in diuers and sondry thinges remayning in your actes And moreouer because you my sayd Lord wyth your sayd Colleagues both haue in myne absence beyng let with iust causes of impediment which accordyng to the lawes of this realme I haue fully alledged Anno 1550. and very sufficiently and iustly prooued accordyng to the order of the Kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes iniuriously and much to the hinderaunce of my name person tytle dignitie and state and also otherwyse specially in my presence agaynst all lawes good order and reason without good cause or grouÌ„d attempted and done many thinges against me especially touching myne imprisonment sending me to strait ward and yet commaunding me to make answer as appeareth in your vnlawfull actes I for these causes and also for that ye my sayde Lorde and your sayde Colleagues proceedyng with Syr Thomas Smith Knight whom vpon iust and lawfull causes I haue refused recused and declined and fauoured ye haue maintayned supported and borne in hys vnlawfull and euill doings do also refuse recuse and declyne you my sayd Lorde wyth the rest of your sayde Colleagues agreeyng and ioynyng wyth you and doe accept agaynst your proceedyngs doynges and iurisdiction as suspect and thereby vnmeete personnes to proceede herein agaynst me And further do alledge that hauyng bene prouoked to the Kings most excellent Maiestie as appeareth by the tenor of my prouocation remainyng in your actes wherein I doe protest that I intend to adheare and cleaue vnto submitting my selfe vnto the tuition protection and defence of hys sayd Maiestie in this behalfe ye in any wyse ought not if ye regard the person and authoritie of hys graces royall power as ye ought to doe to proceede here in agaynst me especially for the honour and reuerence ye ought to haue vnto hys Maiestie in this behalfe And because it appeareth that ye doe not duely and circumspectly consider the same as ye ought to do but more and more do grieue me that not considered I both here to all purposes repeat my former recusation prouocation and all other remedies that heretofore I haue vsed and mentioned in your sayd actes And also do by these presentes refuse recuse and decline you my sayd Lord and your sayd Colleagues and your iurisdiction vpon causes aforesayd offering my selfe prompt and ready to prooue all the same afore an arbiter and arbitors accordyng to the tenure and forme of the law herein to be chosen requiryng you all for that honour and reuerence ye ought to beare to our sayd soueraigne Lorde and his lawes allowed and approoued in this behalfe that ye doe not attempt or doe ne yet suffer to be attempted or done any thyngs in any wyse against me or vnto my preiudice but suffer me to vse and enioy the benefit of my said former and this recusation prouocation allegation and other lawfull remedies mentioned in your sayd acts And in case ye doe de facto where ye ought not to deiure attempt or suffer any thynges to be attempted or done agaynst me in any wyse herein I protest herewith and hereby of my great griefe and hurt in that behalfe that not onely I doe intend to appeale from you but also accordyng to the kynges Ecclesiasticall lawes to accuse and complayne vpon you as iustly and truly I both may and ought to doe Notwithstandyng these recusations and former appellation the Archbishop with the rest tolde hym playne that they would be styll hys Iudges and proceed agaynst hym accordyng to the Kings Commission vntil they dyd receiue a Supersedeas which if he did obtayne they would gladly obey Then the Bish. seyng that they would still proceede agaynst hym An other appellation of Boner to the king did there likewise intimate an other appellation vnto the Kings Maiestie expressing therein in effect no other matter but such as is already alleaged in the two former recusations and appeale sauyng that he requireth that letters dimissories or appellatories might be geuen him accordyng to law Boner standing vpon his recusations and appellations denyeth to make answer and that for his better safegarde he did submit himselfe vnder the protection of the kyng The Commissioners for all this stucke stil vnto theyr Commission and would not in any case deferre but vrged him straitly to make a more full aunswer to his Articles then he had done To whom the Bishop sayd that he would stand vnto his recusations and appellations before made and would not make other aunswer Then the Delegates demaunded of him what cause he had to alledge why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered the B. still answering as before that he would adhere vnto his appellation and recusation Wherupon the Archb. with consent of the rest seeyng his pertinacie pronounced hym Contumax Boner declared Câ—â—â—tumaâ— pro conâ—eâ—â—so that 〈◊〉 gilty and in payne thereof declared him pro confesso vpoÌ„ all the articles which he had not aunswered This done Maister Secretary Smith shewed foorth a Letter which the Byshoppe of London had before that tyme sente vnto the Lorde Mayor and the Aldermen of the Citie of London the tenour whereof ensueth as followeth ¶ To the ryght honourable and my very good
then they by learning shal prooue shee shall not be mooued And so farre it is thought reason wil compell her grace In the ende yee shall say The good willes and mindes of the Lorde Protectour and the Counsaile is so muche toward her grace that how soeuer shee would her selfe in honor be esteemed how soeuer in conscience quieted yea how soeuer benefited sauing their dueties to God and the king they woulde as muche and in theyr doings if it please her to prooue it will be nothing inferiours assuring her grace that they be moste sorie shee is thus disquieted and if necessitie of the cause the honour and suretie of the king and the iudgement of theyr owne conscience mooued them not thus farre they woulde not haue attempted But their trust is her grace wil alow them the more when she shal perceiue the cause and thinke no lesse coulde be done by them where shee prouoked them so farre Note Doctor Hoptons allowance of the communion in those dayes ¶ These and other of like credite more amply committed to you in speache you shal declare to her grace and further declare your conscience for the allowing of the manner of the Communion as yee haue plainely professed it before vs. At Richmund 14. Iune 1549. The Lady Mary to the Lorde Protectour and the rest of the Counsaile 27. Iune 1549. MY Lorde I perceiue by letters directed from you and other of the kinges maiesties Counsaile to my Controller my Chaplaine and master Englefelde my seruaunt that ye will them vppon their allegeaunce to repaire immediately to you wherin you geue me euident cause to chaunge mine accustomed opinion of you all that is to say to thinke you careful of my quietnesse and wel doings considering how earnestly I wryte to you for the stay of two of them and that not without very iust cause And as for maister Englefeld assoone as he could haue prepared himselfe hauing his horsses so farre off although yee hadde not sent at this present would haue perfourmed your request But in deede I am much deceiued For I supposed ye would haue waied and takē my letters in better part if yee haue receiued them if not to haue taried mine answere and I not to haue found so litle frendship not to haue bene vsed so vngently at your hands in sending for him vpon whose trauail doth rest the only charge of my whole house as I wryt to you lately whose absence therefore shall be to me my sayde house no little displeasure especially being so farre off And besides all this I doe greatly maruaile to see your wrytinge for him and the other two with suche extreeme wordes of pearill to ensue towardes them in case they did not come and specially for my Controller whose charge is so great that he canne not sodainly be meete to take a iourney which woordes in mine opinion needed not vnlesse it were in some verye iust and necessarye cause to any of mine who taketh my selfe subiect to none of you all not doubting but if the kinges maiestie my brother were of sufficient yeares to perceiue this matter and knewe what lacke and in commoditie the absence of my said officer should be to my house his grace woulde haue beene so good Lorde to mee as to haue suffered him to remaine where his charge is Notwithstanding I haue willed him at this time to repaire to you commaunding him to returne foorthwith for my very necessities sake and I haue geuen the like leaue to my poore sicke prieste also whose life I thinke vndoubtedly shall be putte in hasard by the wet and colde painefull trauaile of this iourney But for my parte I assure you all that since the king my father your late maister and verye good Lorde died I neuer tooke you for other then my frendes but in this it appeareth cōtrary And sauing I thought verily that my former letters shoulde haue discharged this matter I woulde not haue troubled my selfe with wryting the same not doubting but you doe consider that none of you all would haue bene contented to haue bene thus vsed at your inferiours handes I meane to haue hadde your officer or any of your seruaunts sent for by a force as yee make it knowing no iust cause why Wherefore I doe not a little maruaile that yee had not this remembraunce towardes mee who alwayes hath willed and wished you as well to doe as my selfe and both haue and will praye for you all as heartily as for mine owne soule to almightye God whome I humblye beseeche to illumine you all with his holy spirite to whose mercy also I am at a full poynt to commit my selfe what soeuer shall become of my body And thus with my commendations I bid you all fare well From my house at Kenninghal the 27. of Iune Youre frende to my power though you geue mee contrary cause Mary A copie of the kinges Maiesties letter to the Ladie Marie 24. Ian. 1550. RIght deare c. We haue seene by letters of our Counsaile sent to you of late and by your aunsweare thereunto touching the cause of certaine your Chaplaines hauing offended our lawes in saying of Masse their good and conuenient aduises and your frutelesse and indirect mistaking of the same which thing mooueth vs to wryte at this time that where good counsell from oure Counsaile hathe not preuailed yet the like from our selfe maye haue due regarde The whole matter we perceiue resteth in thys that you being oure next sister in whome aboue all other oure subiectes nature shoulde place the moste estimation of vs would wittingly and purposely not onely breake our lawes your selfe but also haue others maintained to doe the same Truely howe soeuer the matter may haue other termes other sense it hath not and although by your letter it seemeth you chalenge a promise made that so you myghte do yet surely we know the promise had no such meaning neither to maintaine ne to continue your fault You muste knowe this sister you were at the first time when the law was made borne with all not because you shoulde disobey the lawe but y t by our lenitie and loue shewed you might learne to obey it Wee made a difference of you from our other subiectes not for that all other should folow our lawes you only against and them but that you might be brought as far forward by loue as others were by duety The error wherein you would rest is double euery part so great that neither for the loue of God we can wel suffer it vnredressed neither for the loue of you we can but wish it amēded First you retaine a fashion in honoring of God who in dede therby is dishonored therin erre you in zeal for lacke of science hauing science offered you you refuse it not because it is science we trust for then should we dispaire of you but because you thinke it is none And surely in this we can best reprehende you learning
and to be as it were exempted from the daunger of the statute To which request diuers good reasons were made containing the discommodities that shoulde follow the graunt therof and meanes deuised rather to perswade you to obey receiue the generall and godly reformation of the whole realme then by a priuate fansie to preiudice a common order But yet vpon earnest desire and entreatie made in y e Emperours name thus much was graunted that for his sake and your owne also it should be suffered and winked at if you had the priuate masse vsed in your own closet for a season vntil you might be better enformed wherof was some hope hauing only with you a few of your owne chamber so that for all the rest of your housholde the seruice of the realme shoulde be vsed and none other further then thys the promise exceeded not And truely suche a matter it then seemed to some of vs as in dede it was that wel might the Emperour haue required of the kinges Maiestie a matter of more profit but of more weight or difficulty to be granted his maiestie coulde not After this graunt in woordes there was by the ambassadour now dead oftentimes desired some wryting as a testimonye of the same But y t was euer denyed not because we meant to breake the promise as it was made but because ther was a daily hope of your reformation Nowe to the second time you say the Emperors Ambassadours declaration made mention of a promise to you it might well so be But we thinke no otherwise then as it appeareth before wrytten If it were hys fault it was to declare more then he heard ours it may not be that denye not that we haue sayd As for the last time when you were with the kinges maiestie the same some of vs whome by these words your letter noteth doe wel remember that no other thing was graūted to you in this matter but as the first promise was made to the Emperour at whiche time you had too many arguments made to approoue the procedings of the kings Maiestie and to condemne the abuse of the masse to thinke that where the priuate masse was iudged vngodly there you should haue authority and ground to vse it About the same time the Ambassadoure made meanes to haue some testimonie of the promise vnder the great seale and that not hard to haue it but by a letter and that also was not onely denied but diuers good reasons y t he should think it denied with reason so to be contented with an aunswer It was told him in reducing that which was commonly called the Masse to the order of the primatiue church and the institution of Christe the kings maiesty his whole realme had their consciences well quieted against y t which if any thing should be willingly committed the same should be taken as an offence to God a very sinne against truth vnknowne Wherefore to licence by open acte such a dede in the conscience of the kings maiesty his realme were euē a sinne against God The most that might herein be borne was that the kings maiestie myght vppon hope of your gracious reconciliation suspende the execution of his law so that you would vse the licence as it was first graunted What soeuer the Ambassador hath sayd to others he had no other maner graunt from vs nor hauing it thus graunted could alledge any reason against it And where in your letter your grace noteth vs as breakers of the promise made to the Emperour it shal appeare who hath broken the promise whether we that haue suffered more then we licenced or you y t haue transgressed that was graunted Nowe therfore we pray your grace confer the doing of your chaplaines with euery poynte of the premisses and if the same cannot be excused then thinke also howe long the lawe hath bene spared If it pricke our consciences somewhat that so muche shoulde be vsed as by the promise you may claime how much more should it greeue vs to licence more then you can claime And yet coulde we be content to beare great burden to satisfy your grace if the burthen pressed not our consciences whereof we must say as the Apostle sayd Gloriatio nostra est haec testimonium conscientiae nostrae For the other parte of your graces letter by the which we see you misconstrue our good willes in wryting to you how soeuer the law had proceded against your Chaplaines our order in sending to you was to be liked and therein truely had we speciall regarde of your graces degree and estate And because the lawe of it selfe respecteth not persons we thought to geue respect to you first signifying to you what the law required before it should be executed that being warned your grace might either thincke no strangenes in the execution or for an example of obedience cause it to be executed your selfe Others we see perplexed w t sodainnes of matters your grace we woulde not haue vnwarned to thinke any thing done sodaine Truely we thought it more commendable for your grace to helpe the execution of a law then to helpe the offence of one condemned by lawe And in geuing you knowledge what the kings lawes required we looked for helpe in the execution by you the kings maiesties sister The greater personnage your grace is the nigher to the king so muche more ought your exāple to further lawes For which cause it hath bene called a good common wealth where the people obeyed the higher estates and they obeied the lawes As nature hathe ioyned your grace to the kings maiestie to loue him moste entirely so hath reason and lawe subdued you to obey him willingly The one and the other we doubt not but your grace remembreth and as they both be ioyned together in you his maiesties sister so we trust you wil not seuere thē for in deede your grace cannot loue him as your brother but you must obey his maiestie as his subiect Example of your obedience and reuerence of his maiesties lawes is in stead of a good preacher to a great number of his maiesties subiects who if they may see in you negligēce of his maiesty or his lawes wil not faile but folow on hardly and then their fault is not their own but yours by exāple And so may the kings maiesty whē he shal come to further iudgmēt impute y t falt of diuers euil people which thing God forbid to the sufferance of your graces doings And therfore we most earnestly frō the depth of our hearts desire it y t as nature hath set your grace nigh his Maiestie by bloud so your loue and zeale to his maiesty wil further his estate by obedience In the end of your letter ij thyngs be touched which we cā not pretermit the one is you seme to charge vs with permission of mē to breake lawes statutes We thinke in deede it is too true that laws and proclamations be broken daily the
t your grace whom we should otherwise honour for the kinges maiesties sake by your owne deedes shoulde prouoke vs to offend you we do perceaue great discommoditie to the realm by your graces singularitie if it may be so named in opinion in one respect as you are sister to our soueraigne Lord maister we most hūbly beseeche your grace to shew your affection cōtinually towardes him as becōmeth a sister And as your grace is a subiect and we counsellors to his Maiesties estate we let you know the exāple of your graces opinion hindreth the good weale of thys realm which thing we think is not vnknowne vnto you if it be we let your grace knowe it is to true For Gods sake we beseech your grace let nature set before your eyes the yong age of the king your brother Let reason tell you y e losenes of the people how then can you without a wayling hart thinke that ye should be y e cause of disturbance if your grace see the king being y e ordinary ruler vnder God not onely of all others in the realme but of you also call his people by ordinary lawes one way with what hart can your grace stay your selfe without following muche worse to stay other y t would follow their soueraigne Lord Can it be a loue in you to forsake him his rule and lawe take a priuate way by your selfe If it be not loue it is much lesse obedience If your grace thinke the kings maiestie to be ouer his people as the head in a mans bodye is ouer the rest not onely in place but in dignitie and science how can you being a principall mēber in y e same body keep y e nourishment from y e head we pray your grace most earnestly think this thing so much greueth vs as for our priuate affectiō good willes vnto you though we shuld dissemble yet for our publicke office we cannot but plainely enforme your grace not doubting but that your wisedome can iudge what your office is if it were not your owne cause we know your grace by wisedome could charge vs if we suffered y e like in any other Truely euery one of vs a part honoreth your grace for our maisters sake but when we ioyn together in publick seruice as in this writing we do We iudge it not tollerable to know disorder to see the cause leaue it vnamēded For though we would be negligēt y e world would iudge vs. And therfore we do altogether eftsoones require your grace in the kinges maiesties name y t if any of your 2. chaplains Mallet or Barcklet be returned or as soone as any of them shall returne to your graces house y e same may be by your graces commaundement or order sent or deliuered to the sheriff of Essex who hath commandement from the kings maiestie by order of the law of his crowne to attache them or if that conditiō shall not like your grace yet y t then he may be warned frō your graces house yet not kept there to be as it were defended frō the power of the law Which thing we think surely neither your grace will meane nor any of your counsell assent thereto And so to make an end of our letter being long for the matter and hitherto differred for our great busines we trust your grace first seeth how y e vsage of your Chaplaines differeth from the maner of our licence and what good entent moued vs to write vnto you in former letters lastly that the thinges whereunto the king and the whole realme hath consented be not onely lawful and iust by the pollicie of the Realme but also iust and godly by the lawes of God So that if we which haue charge vnder the King should willingly consent to the open breach of them we could neyther discharge our selues to the king for our dueties neyther to God for our conscience The consideration of which things we pray almighty God by his holye spirit to lay in the bottome of your hart and thereupon to build such a profession in you as both God may haue his true honor the king his dewe obedience the Realme concord and we most comfort For all the which we do hartely pray therwith for the cōtinuance of your graces helth to your harts desire Frō Westminster y e xxv of December * The Lady Mary to the Lordes of the Counsell xx May. 1551. MY Lordes after my harty commendations to you although both I haue bene and also am loth to trouble you with my letters yet neuerthelesse the newes which I haue lately hard touching my Chaplayne Doctor Mallet forceth me thereunto at this present for I heare by credible report that you haue committed him to the tower which newes seeme to me very strange notwithstanding I thought it good by these to desire you to aduertise me what is the cause of his imprisonment assuring you I would be sory that any of mine should deserue the like punishment and there is no creature within the Kings maiesties Realme would more lament that any belonging to them should giue iust cause so to be vsed then I would do who would haue thought much frendship in you if you had geuen me knowledge wherein my sayd Chaplein had offended before you had ministred suche punishment vnto him eftsoones requiring you to let me knowe by this bearer the truth of the matter And thus thanking you for the short dispatch of the poore Marchaunt of Portingall I wish to you all no worse then to my selfe and so bid you farewell From Beaulien the 2. of May. Your frend to my power Mary * The Counsell to the Lady Mary 6. of Maye 1551. AFter our humble cōmendatiōs to your grace we haue receiued your letters of the second of this moneth by the which your grace seemeth to take it straungely that Doctor Mallet is committed to prison whereof we haue the more maruell seeing it hath bene heeretofore signified vnto you that he hath offended the kings maiesties lawes and thereof condemned your grace hath bene by our letters earnestly desired that he might be deliuered to the Sheriffe of Essex according to the iust processe of the lawe to the which all maner persons of this Realme be subiect whereof howsoeuer it seemeth straunge at this tyme to your grace that he is imprisoned it may seme more strange to other that he hath escaped it thus long and if the place being the Tower moue your grace not to impute his imprisonment to his former offense then we pray your grace to vnderstand that in deede it is for the very same and the place of the imprisonment to be at the Kings Maiesties pleasure from whome besides the charge of his lawes we haue expresse commaundement to doe that we doe And so we beseech your grace to thinke of vs that neither in thys case nor in any other we meane to do any other then minister and see as much as in our
good eftsoones to desire you that my sayde Chaplayne may haue his libertye wherein I assure you yee shall much gratifie me beeing not a little troubled that he is so long in prison without iust cause seeyng the matter of hys imprisonmente is discharged by the promise made to the Emperours Maiestie as in my late letter I declared vnto you Wherefore my Lordes I pray you let me haue knowledge by this bearer how ye will vse me in this matter wherein if ye do pleasure me accordingly then shall it well appeare that ye regard the foresayd promise and I wil not forget your gentlenes therein God willing but requite it to my power And thus with my harty commendations to you all I bid you farewell From Beaulien the 21. of Iune Your assured friend to my power Mary ¶ The Counsaile to the Lady Mary the 24. of Iune 1551. AFter our humble coÌ„mendatioÌ„s to your grace we haue receiued your graces letter of the 21. heereof wherin is receaued the same request that in your former letters hath bene made for the release of Doctor Mallet and therein also your grace seemeth to haue looked for the same answer of your former letter y t which indeed partly was omitted as your grace coÌ„iectureth by the reason of y e Kings Maiesties affaires wherwith we â—e throughly occupied partly for that we had no other thing to answere then you had heeretofore heard in the same matter And therefore where your grace desireth a resolute answere we assure the same we be right sory for y â— matter that it should be your graces chaunce to moue it as we cannot with our duties to y e Kings Maiestie accomplishe your desire So necessary a thing it is to see the lawes of the Realme executed indifferently in all manner of persons and in these cases of contempt of the Ecclesiasticall orders of this Church of England the same may not without y e great displeasure of God the slaunder of y e state be neglected and therfore your grace may please to vnderstand we haue not only punished your Chaplein but all such others whom we find in like case to haue disobeyed the lawes of the Kings maiestie And touching the excuse your grace oftentimes vseth of a promise made we assure your grace none of vs al nor any other of the Counsell as your grace hath bene certified hath euer bene priuie to any such promise otherwise then hath bene written And in that matter your grace had plaine answer both by vs of the kings maiesties Counsell at your being last in his Maiesties presence and therein also your grace might perceiue his Maiesties determination whereunto we beseech your grace not only to incline your selfe but also to iudge well of vs that do addict our selues to doe our dueties And so also shall we be ready to do with all oure harts our due reuerence towarde your grace whose preseruation we commend to almighty God with our praier The Copie of the Lady Maryes letter to the Kings Maiestie MY duetie most humbly remembred vnto your Maiesty it may please the same to be aduertised that I haue receyued by my seruauntes your most honourable letters the conteâ—â—es whereof do not a little trouble me and so muche the more for that any of my sayd seruants should moue or attempt me in matters touching my soule which I thinke the meanest subiect within your highnes Realme could euill 〈◊〉 at their seruauntes handes hauing for my part vtterly refused heeretofore to talke with them in such matters and of all other persons 〈…〉 them therein to whome I haue declared what I think◠〈◊〉 â—hee which trusted that your Maiestie woulde haue suffered 〈◊〉 your poore sister and beadewomaÌ„ to haue vsed the accustomed masse which the King your father mine with all his predecâ—ssours did euermore vse wherein also I haue ben brought vp froÌ„ my 〈◊〉 And therevnto my conscience doth not only bind me which by no meanes will suffer me to thinke one thing and do another 〈◊〉 also the promise made to the Emperour by your Maiesties counsaile was an assurance to me that in so doing I should not offâ—nd the â—wes although they seeme nowe to qualifie and 〈…〉 thing And at my last wayting vpon your Maiesty I was 〈◊〉 to declare my mind and conscience to the same and desired your highnes rather then you should constraine me to leaue 〈…〉 my life wherunto your maiesty made me a very geÌ„tle answer And now I most humbly beseech your highnes to geueÌ„ me leaue to write what I thinke touching your Maiesties letters In deede they be signed with your owne hand and neuertheles in mine opinioÌ„ not your maiesties in effect because it is wel knoweÌ„ as heretofore I haue declared in the preseÌ„ce of your highnesse that although our Lorde be praysed your Maiestie hath farre more knowledge and greater giftes then others of your yeres yet it is not possible that your highnes can at these yeares be a iudge in matters of religion and therefore I take it that the matter in your letters proceedeth from such as doe wish those thinges to take place which be most agreeable to themselues by whose doinges your maiesty not offended I entend not to rule my conscience And thus without molesting your Highnes any further I humbly beseech the same eueÌ„ for Gods sake to beare with me as you haue done and not to thinke that by my doinges or example anye inconuenience might growe to your maiestie or your Realme for I vse it not after such sorte putting no doubt but in time to come whether I liue or dye your maiestie shall perceaue that mine intent is grounded vpon a true loue towardes you whose royall estate I beseeche almighty God long to continue which is and shall be my dayly praier according to my duety And after pardon craued of your maiesty for these rude and bold letters if neyther at my humble suite nor for the regard of the promise made to the Emperour your Highnesse will suffer and beare with mee as you haue done till your Maiestye may be a iudge herein your selfe and rightly vnderstand theyr proceedinges of whiche your goodnesse yet I despayre not otherwise rather then to offend God and my conscience I offer my body at your wil and death shall be more welcome then life with a troubled conscience most humbly beseeching your Maiestye to pardon my slownes in aunswering your letters For mine olde disease woulde not suffer me to write any sooner And thus I praye almighty God to keep your Maiesty in all vertue and honor with good health and long life to his pleasure From my poore house at Copped hall the xix of Aug. Your Maiesties most humble sister Mary ¶ A Copy of the kinges maiesties letters to the sayde Lady Mary RIght deare and right intirely beloued sister we greete you well and let you knowe that it greeueth vs muche to perceiue no amendment in you of that which we for Gods
proceded he to the answering of the foresaid articles but in such crafty and obstinate maner as before he had ben accustomed and as at large to them that be desirous to vnderstand the processe thereof in the first booke of the Actes and monuments of the Church aforesayd may appeare But briefly to conclude such exceptions he vsed against the witnesses produced against him and he himself produced such a number of witnesses in hys defence and vsed so many delaies and cauillations that in the end the commissioners seeing his stubbernesse proceeded to the sentence definitiue against him as heere vnder followeth ¶ Sentence definitiue agaynst Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester IN the name of God Amen By authority of a commission by the high and mighty prince our moste gracious soueraigne Lord Edward the 6. by the grace of God king of England France and Ireland defendour of the faith The finall sentence 〈◊〉 the depriâ—uation of the Bishâ—â— of Winchâ—â—ster and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head the tenour whereof hereafter ensueth Edward the sixt c. Wee Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Canterburye primate of all Englande and Metropolitane wyth the right reuerende fathers in God Nicholas Bishop of London Thomas Byshop of Ely and Henry Byshop of Lincolne Syr William Peter Knight one of our said soueraigne Lordes two principall secretaries Sir Iames Hales knight one of our sayd soueraigne Lordes Iustices of his common plees Griffith Leison and Iohn Oliuer Doctors of the Ciuill lawe Richard Goodrike Iohn Gosnold Esquiers delegates and Iudges assigned appointed rightfully lawfully proceeding according to the forme tenor of y e said commission for the hearing examinatioÌ„ debating finall determination of y e causes and matters in the said commisson mentioned and conteined and vpon the contentes of the same and certeine articles obiected of office against you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester as more plainely and fully is mencioned and declared in the said commission and articles all which we repute take here for to be expressed after sondry iudiciall assemblies examinations debatings of the said cause matters with all incidents emergents circumstances to the same or any of them belonging and the same also beeing by vs ofte heard seene and well vnderstanded and with good and mature examination and deliberation debated coÌ„sidered and fully wayed and pondred obseruing all such order and other things as by the lawes equitie and the said commission ought or needed heerein to be obserued in the presence of you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester do proceede to the geuing of our finall iudgement and sentence diffinitiue in this maner following For asmuch as by the actes inacted exhibites and allegations purposed deduced alleaged by sufficient proofes with your owne confession in the causes aforesaid had and made we do euidently finde and perceiue that you Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue not only transgressed the commaundements mencioned in the same Wynchester fouÌ„d to be a transgressor but also haue of loÌ„g time notwithstanding many admonitions and commandements geuen vnto you to the contrary remained a person much grudging speaking and repugning against the godly reformations of abuses in religion set foorth by the kings highnes authoritie within this his realme and forasmuch as we do also finde you a notable open and contemptuous disobeyer of sondry godly and iust commandements geuen vnto you by our sayd soueraigne Lorde and by his authoritie in diuers great and weighty causes touching and coÌ„cerning his princely office the state and common quietnes of this his Realme and for asmuch as you haue and yet do contemptuously refuse to recognise your notorious negligences misbehauiours contempts and disobedieÌ„ces remaining still after a great number of seuerall admonitions alwaies more and more indurate incorrigible and without all hope of amendement coÌ„trary both to your oth sworne obedience promise and also your bouÌ„den duety of allegiance and for the great sclaunder and offence of the people arise in many partes of the Realme through your wilfull doings sayings and preachings contrary to the common order of the Realme and for sondry other great causes by the actes exhibites your owne confession and proofes of this processe more fully appearing considering withall that nothing effectually hath ben on your behalfe alleaged purposed and proued ne by any other meanes appeareth whiche doth or may empayre or take away the proofes made against you vpon the sayde matters and other the premisses Therefore we Thomas Archbyshop of Caunterbury Primate of all England and Metropolitane Iudge delegate aforesayd calling God before our eyes with expresse consent and assent of Nicholas B. of London Tho. bishop of Ely Henry B. of Lincolne sir Wil. Peter Knight Sir Iames Hales Knight Griffith Leison and Ioh. Oliuer doctors of the ciuill law Rich. Goodricke and Iohn Gosnold Esquires Iudges and Colleagues with vs in the matters aforesaid and with the counsaile of diuers learned men in the lawes with whome we haue conferred in and vpon the premisses SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bish. of Winchester depriueâ— of his Bishopricke do iudge and determine you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester to be depriued and remooued from the Bishopricke of Winchester and from all the rightes authoritie emoluments commodities and other apurtenaunces to the sayde Byshoprike in any wise belonging whatsoeuer they be and by these presentes we doe depriue and remoue you from your sayd Bishopricke and all rites other commodities aforesaide and further pronounce declare the sayd Byshopricke of Winchester to all effectes and purposes to be voyde by this our sentence definitiue which we geue pronounce and declare in these writings This sentence diffinitiue being geuen the sayd Byshop of Winchester vnder his former protestatioÌ„s dissented froÌ„ the geuing and reading thereof and froÌ„ the same as vniust of no efficacy or effect in law and in that that the same conteineth excessiue punishmeÌ„t and for other causes expressed in his appellation aforesayd did then and there apud Acta immediately after the pronouncing of the seÌ„tence by word of mouth appeale to the kinges Royall maiestie first secondly and thirdly instantly more instantly SteueÌ„ Gardiner appealeth from the Sentence to the king most instantly asked apostles or letters dimissorials to be geuen and granted vnto him And also vnder protestation not to recede from the sayd appellation asked a copy of the sayd seÌ„tence the Iudges declaring that they would first knowe the kinges pleasure and his counsell therin vpon the reading and geuing of which sentence the promoters willed Will. Say and Thomas Aâ—gall to make a publicke Instrument and the witnesses then and there present to beare testimony thereunto c. And thus haue ye the whole discourse and processe of Steuen Gardiner late bishop of Winchester vnto whome the Papisticall cleargy doth so much leane as to a mighty Atlas an vpholder of their ruinous Religion The end of
the French and that we do withhold wages from the souldiours and other such tales and letters they doe spreade abroade of the which if any one thing were true we would not wish to liue the matter now being brought to a marueilous extremitie such as we wold neuer haue thought it could haue come vnto especially of those men towardes the kings maiestie and vs of whom we haue deserued no such thing but râ—ther much fauour and loue But the case being as it is this to require and pray you to hasteÌ„ you hither to the defence of the kings maiestie in such force and power as you may to shew the parte of a true Gentleman and of a very frende the which thing we truste God shall rewarde and the kinges Maiestie in time to come and we shall neuer be vnmindefull of it too We are sure you shal haue other letters from them but as ye tender your duety to the kings Maiestie we require you to make no stay but immediately repair with such force as yee haue to his highnesse Castle of Windsore and cause the rest of such force as yee may make to followe you And so we bid you right heartily farewel From Hampton Court the sixt of October Your Lordships assured louing frend Edward Somerset An answere to the L. Protectors letter TO this letter of the Lorde Protectoure sent the sixte of Octob. the L. Russel returning answere againe vppon the eight of the sayde moneth first lamenteth the heauie dissention fallen betwene the Nobilitye and him which he taketh for suche a plague as a greater could not be sent of almighty God vpon this Realme being the next way saith he to make of vs conquerors slaues like to induce vpon the whole realme an vniuersal calamitye thraldome vnlesse the mercifull goodnes of the Lorde do helpe some wise order be taken in staying these great extremities And as touching the Dukes request in his letters for as much as he heard before of this broile of the Lords feared least soâ—e conspiracie had ben meant against the kings person he hasted forwarde with such company as he coulde make for the surety of y e king as to him appertained Now perceiuing by the Lordes letters sent vnto him the same sixte day of Octâ— these tumults to rise vpon priuate causes betwene him and them he therfore thought it expedient that a conuenient power should be leuied to be in a readines to withstand the worste what perils soeuer might ensue for the preseruation both of the king state of the realm from the 〈◊〉 of forraine enemies and also for the staying of bloudshed if any such thing should be intended betwixt the partes in the heate of thys faction And this hee thinking beste for discharge of his allegeance humbly beseecheth his grace to haue y e same also in speciall regard and consideration first that the kings Maiestie be put in no feare that if there be any such thing wherein he hath geuen iust cause to them thus to proceede hee will so conforme him selfe as no such priuate quarels do redound to the publike disturbance of the Realme certifying moreouer the Duke that if it were true whyche he vnderstandeth by the letters of the Lordes y t he should send about proclamations and letters for raising vp of the commons he liked not the same Notwithstanding hee trusted well that his wisedome woulde take such a way as no effusion of bloud should follow And thus muche being contained in his former letters of the eight of October in his next letters againe wrytten the 11. day of Octob. the said Lord Russel reioysing to heare of the most reasonable offers of the Lord Protectour made to the Lordes The contents of the second aunswer of the L. Russell to the Lord Protector wryteth vnto him promiseth to doe what in the vttermost power of him and likewise of sir W. Harbert ioyned together with him doe 〈◊〉 to worke some honorable reconciliation betwene him them so as his sayd offers being accepted satisfied some good coÌ„clusion might ensue according to their good hope expectation Signifying moreouer that as touching the leuying of men they had resolued to haue the same in readinesse for the benefite of the realme The gooâ— L. Russell a solicitor for peace betweene the Lord Protector and the Lordes to occurre all incoÌ„ueniences whatsoeuer either by forraine inuasion or otherwise might happen so hauing their power at hand to drawe neare wherby they might haue the better oportunitie to be solicitours and a meanes for this reformation on both parties c. And thus much for answer of the Lord Russel to the Lorde Protectours letters But nowe to the matter againe of the Lordes who together with the Earle of Warwike vppon what occasion God knoweth being assembled at London The Lordes of the Coâ—â—â—ell assembled against the Lorde Protectour as ye heard against the Lorde Protector when the king with his counsaile at Hampton court heard therof first Secretarye Pâ—ter with the kings message was sent vnto them whome the Lords notw tstanding detained still with them making as yet no answer to the message Wheâ—upon the L. Protectour wryteth to them in this maner as followeth A letter of the Lorde Protectour to the Counsaile at London The Lord Protectoâ—s lâ—tter to the Lordes of the Counsaile at London MY Lordes we commend vs most hartily vnto you wheras the kings Maiestie was infourmed that you were assembled in such sorte as you doe and nowe remaine and was aduised by vs and such other of his Counsaile as were then heere aboute his persone to send M. Secretarie Peter vnto you with such message as whereby mighte haue ensued the suretie of hys Maiesties persone with preseruation of his realme and subiects the quiet both of vs and your selues as maister Secretarye can well declare to you his maiestie and we of his Counsaile heere doe not a litle maruel that you stay still with you the sayd M. Secretarie haue not as it were vouchsafed to send aunswer to his Maiestie neyther by him nor yet any other And for our selues we doe much more maruell and are right sory as both wee and you haue good cause to be to see the manner of your doinges bentâ— with violence to bring the kings Maiesty and vs to these extremities Which as we doe intende if you wil take no other way but violence to defend as nature and our allegeaunce doeth binde vs to extremitye of death and to put all to Gods hand who geueth victory as it pleaseth him so that if any reasonable conditions and offers woulde take place as hetherto none hath bene signified vnto vs froÌ„ you nor we do not vnderstand what you do require or seeke or what you do meane that you do seek no hurt to the kings Maiesties person as touching all other priuate matters to auoid the effusion of Christian bloud and to preserue the
letter of execution from the Kinge and the Counsaile the foresayde Duke and Uncle to the Kyng beinge founde no traitour onely being caste by the Acte of Fellonye was deliuered vnto the Sheriffes and so brought to the place of execution Touching which execution a few words here woulde be bestowed in describing the wonderful order and maner thereof according as it hath faithfully ben suggested to vs vppon the credite of a certaine noble Personage who not onely was there present at the deede doing but also in a maner next vnto him vpon the scaffolde beholding the order of all things with his eies and with his penne also reporting the same in order and maner as here foloweth In the yeare of our Lorde 1552. the 22. day of Ianuary in the sixte yeare of the raigne of king Edward the sixte he being yet vnder age and gouernaunce of Tutours the noble Duke of Somersette vncle to kynge Edwarde was brought out of the tower of London and accordinge to the maner deliuered to the Sheriffes of the Citie and compassed round about w t a great number of armed men both of the garde and others he was brought vnto the scaffolde on Tower hill where as hee nothing chaunging neyther voyce nor countenance but in a maner with the same gesture whych he commonly vsed at home kneeling downe vppon both his knees and lifting vpp his handes commended himselfe vnto God After that he had ended a fewe short prayers standing vp againe and turning him selfe towarde the East side of the Scaffold nothing at all abashed as it seemed vnto me standing about the middest of the Scaffold and diligently marking all things neither with the sight of the axe The cheaâ—â—â—full counteâ—nance of 〈◊〉 Duke of Somerset his death neyther yet of the hangman or of present death but wyth the like alacritie and chearefulnesse of minde and countenance as before times he was accustomed to heare the causes and Supplication of other and especially the poore towardes whom as it were with a certaine fatherly loue to his children he alwaies shewed himselfe moste attentiue he vttered these wordes to the people Dearly beloued frendes The worâ— of the Duke of Somerset peopâ—â— the peopâ—â— at his deaâ—â— I am broughte hither to suffer death albeit that I neuer offended against the king nether by word nor dede and haue bene alwaies as faithful true vnto this Realme as any man hath bene But for somuch as I am by a lawe condemned to die I do acknowledge my selfe as well as others to bee subiecte thereunto Wherefore to testifie my obedience whiche I owe vnto the lawes I am come hither to suffer death wherunto I willingly offer my selfe with most hearty thankes vnto God that hath geuen me this time of repentaunce who myght thorowe sodaine death haue taken away my life that neyther I should haue acknowledged him nor my selfe Moreouer dearly beloued frendes there is yet somewhat that I must put you in minde of as touchinge Christian religion which so long as I was in authoritie I alwayes diligently sette foorth and furthered to my power Neither I repent me of my doinges but reioyce therein sith that now the state of Christian religion commeth most neare vnto the forme and order of the Primitiue Churche The 〈◊〉 the Dukâ— Somerseâ— setting forth truâ— religion Which thing I esteeme as a great benefite geuen of God both vnto you and me most hartily exhorting you all that this which is most purely set forth vnto you you wil with like thankfulnesse accept and embrace and set out the same in your liuing Which thing if you do not wythout doubt greater mischiefe and calamitie wil folow When he had spoken these wordes A sodeinâ— noyse and feare of people 〈◊〉 the deatâ— the Duâ—â— Somersâ—â— sodainely there was a terrible noise heard whereupon there came a great feare on al men This noise was as it had bene the noise of some great storm or tempest which vnto some semed to be heard from aboue like as if a great deale of gunpouder being inclosed in an armorie and hauing caught fire had violently broken out But vnto some againe it seemed as though it had ben a great multitude of horsemen running together or comming vppon them Suche a noyse was then in the eares of all men albeit they saw nothing Whereby it hapned that all the people being amased wythout any euident cause wythout any violence or stroke striken or any man seene they ran away some into y e ditches and puddles and some into the houses thereabout other some being afraide with the horrour and noyse fell downe groueling vnto the ground w t their polaxes and halbards most part of them cried oute Iesus saue vs Iesus saue vs. Those whyche tarried still in their places for feare knewe not where they were And I my selfe which was there present among the rest being also afraid in this hurly burly stoode stil altogether amased looking when any man woulde knocke me in the head It hapned heere as the Euangelists write it dyd vnto Christ when as the officers of the high Priestes and Phariseis comming wyth weapons to take him being astonied ran backwardes and fell to the ground In the meane time The lyke story you shall reaâ— Caius Mâ—â—rius in Vâ—â—lerius Mâ—â—â—imus the booke chapter whilest these things were thus in doing the people by chance spied one sir Anthony Broune riding vnto the scaffold which was the occasion of a new noise For when they saw him comming they coniectured that which was not true but notwithstanding which they all wished for that the king by that messenger had sent hys vncle pardone and therfore with great reioysing casting vp their cappes they cried out Pardon pardone is come God saue the king Thus this good Duke although hee was destitute of all mans helpe The greaâ— fauour of the peopâ—â— to the 〈◊〉 of Somerâ—set yet he sawe before hys departure in how great loue fauour he was with all men And truely I doe not thinke that in so great slaughter of Dukes as hath bene in England within these few yeares there was so many weeping eyes at one time and not w tout cause For all men did see in the decay of this Duke the publike ruine of al england except such as in dede did perceiue nothing But now to returne from whence we haue strayed the Duke in the meane time standing stil in y e same place modestly and with a graue couÌ„tenance made a signe to the people w t his hand that they woulde kepe themselues quiet Which thing being done silence obtained he spake vnto them in this maner Dearely beloued frendes The word of the Duâ—â— agayne to the peoplâ— there is no such matter heere in hande as you vainely hope or beleeue It seemeth thus good vnto almighty God whose ordinance it is meete and necessary that we all be obedient vnto Wherefore I pray you all to be
subiects of an euil zeale for lucre and couetousnes of vile gayne Her highnes therefore straitly chargeth and commaundeth all and euery of her sayde subiectes of whatsoeuer state condition or degree they be that none of them presume from hencefoorth to preach or by way of readyng in Churches or other publike or priuate places except in schooles of the Uniuersitie to interprete or teach any scriptures or any maner poynts of doctrine concerning religion neither also to print any bookes matter ballade ryme Enterlude processe or treatise nor to play any Enterlude except they haue her graces speciall licence in writyng for the same vpon payne to incurre her highnesse indignation and displeasure And her highnes also further chargeth and commaundeth all and euery her sayd subiectes that none of them of their owne authoritie do presume to punish or to ryse against any offender in the causes abouesayde or any other offender in words or deeds in the late rebellion committed or done by the Duke of Northumberland or his complices or to cease any of their goods or violently to vse anye such offender by strikyng or imprisonyng or threatenyng the same but wholy to referre the punishment of all suche offenders vnto her highnes and publike authority wherof her maiestie myndeth to see due punishment accordyng to the order of her highnes lawes Anno 1553. Neuertheles as her highnesse myndeth not hereby to restraine and discourage any of her louyng subiectes to geue from tyme to time true information against any such offenders in the causes abouesayd vnto her grace or her Counsaile for the punishment of euery such offender according to the effect of her highnes lawes prouided in that part so her sayde highnes exhorteth and straitly chargeth her sayd subiects to obserue her commaundement pleasure in euery part aforesayd as they will auoyd her highnes sayd indignation and most grieuous displeasure The seueritie and rigor whereof as her highnes shall bee most sory to haue cause to put the same in execution so doth she vtterly determine not to permit such vnlawfull and rebellious doyngs of her subiects wherof may ensue the daunger of her royall estate to remayne vnpunished but to see her sayd lawes touching these points to be throughly executed which extremities she trusteth all her sayd louyng subiects will foresee dread and auoyde accordingly her sayd highnes straightly charging and commaundyng all Mayors Shiriffes Iustices of Peace Bailiffes Constables and all other publike Officers and Ministers diligently to see to the obseruyng and executyng of her sayde commaundementes and pleasure and to apprehende all such as shall wilfully offend in this part committyng the same to the next Gaole there to remayne without bayle or maineprise till vpon certificate made to her highnes or her priuy Counsaile of their names and doyngs and vpoÌ„ examination had of their offences some further order shall be taken for their punishment to the example of others according to the effect and tenour of the lawes aforesayd Yeuen at our Manor of Richmond the 18. day of August in the 1. yeare of our most prosperous raigne M. Bourne preaching at Paules Crosse. M. Bournes Sermon at Paules crosse August 13. ABout this tyme or not long before Boner B. of London beyng restored appoynted M. Bourne a Canon of Paules to preach at the Crosse who afterward was B. of Bathe he takyng occasion of the Gospell of the day to speake somewhat largely in iustifieng of Boner beyng theÌ„ present No maruell if Boner were so foule fallen away in such a vyle dungeon in the Marshalsey which Boner sayd he vpon the same text in that place that day foure yeares had preached before and was vppon the same most cruelly and vniustly cast into y e most vile Dungeon of the Marshalsey and there kept duryng the tyme of King Edward Hys wordes sounded so euill in the eares of the hearers that they could not keep silence but began to murmure and to stirre in such sort that the Mayor and Aldermen with other estates theÌ„ present feared much an vprore But the truth is that one hurled a dagger at the preacher but who it was it could not then be prooued albeit afterward it was knowen In fine the sturre was such that the Preacher pluckt in hys head and durst no more appeare in that place The matter of hys Sermon tended muche to the derogation and disprayse of King Edward M. Iohn Bradford appeaseth the people which thyng the people in no case could abyde Then M. Bradford at the request of the Preachers brother and other then beyng in the pul pit stoode foorth and spake so myâ—â—ely Christianly and effectuously that with fewe woordes he appeased all and afterward he and M. Rogers conducted the Preacher betwixt them from the Pulpit to the Grammar schole doore where they left him safe as further in the story of Maister Bradford is declared But shortly after they were both rewarded with long imprisonment and last of all with fire in Smithfield By reason of this tumult at Paules Crosse an order was taken by the Lordes of the Counsaile with the Mayor and Aldermen of London Bradford and Rogers garded the preacher that they calling the next day followyng a common counsaile of the Citie should therby charge euery housholder to cause their children apprentises and other seruaunts to keep their owne parish Churches vpon the holydays and not to suffer them to attempt any thyng to the violatyng of the common peace Willyng them also to signify the sayd assembly the Queenes determination vttered vnto them by her highnes the 12. of August in the Tower Which was that albeit her graces coÌ„science is stayed in matters of religion yet she graciously ment not to compell or strayne other mens conscience otherwyse then God shal as she trusted put in their harts a perswasion of the truth that she is in thorough the openyng of hys word vnto them by godly vertuous learned preachers c. Also it was then ordered that euery Alderman in hys Ward should foorthwith send for the Curates of euery parish within their liberties and to warne them not only to forbeare to preach themselues but also not to suffer any other to preach or make any open or solemne readyng of scripture in their churches vnles the sayd preachers were seuerally licensed by the Queene After this Sermon at Paules Crosse aforenamed the next day after it followed that the Queenes Gard was at the crosse with their weapons to gard the Preacher And when men withdrew themselues from the Sermon order was taken by the Mayor that the Ancients of all companies should be present least the preacher should be discouraged by hys small Auditorie August 1553. The 5. of August 5. of Auâ— an 1553. an 1553. was one William Rutler committed by the Counsaile to the Marshalsey for vtteryng certayne wordes agaynst Maister Bourne Preacher for hys Sermon at Paules Crosse on Sonday last before The 16. of August
you your selues doe most vse and there also doe I learne to aske how farre he goeth into the body Harps Wee know that the bodye of Christ is receyued to nourish the whole man concernyng both body and soule Eo vsque progreditur corpus quousque * Sed 〈◊〉 non 〈◊〉 vsque 〈◊〉 animaâ— Ergo 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 main 〈◊〉 would 〈◊〉 neede haue 〈…〉 wouâ—â— they 〈…〉 not 〈◊〉 any 〈…〉 species Cran. How long doth he abide in the body Seat S. Augustine saith our flesh goeth into his flesh But after he is once receiued into the stomacke it maketh no matter for vs to know how far he doth pierce or whether he is conueied ¶ Here M. Tresham and one M. London answered that Christ beyng geuen there vnder such forme and quantitie as pleased him it was not to be enquired of his tarying or of his descending into the body Harps You were woont to lay to our charge that we added to the scripture saying alwayes that we should fetch the truth out of the scripture and now you your selfe bring questions out of the Schoolemen which you haue disallowed in vs. Cran. I say as I haue sayd alway that I am constrayned to aske these Questions because of this carnall presence which you imagine and yet I know right wel that these questions be answered out of the Scriptures As to my last question How long he abideth in the body c. The scripture answereth plainly that Christ doth so loÌ„g dwell in his people as they are his members WherupoÌ„ I make this argument Ba They which eate the flesh of Christ do dwel in hym and he in them ro But the wicked doe not remaine in hym nor he in them co Ergo the wicked do not eate his flesh nor drinke his bloud Harps I will answer vnto you as S. Augustine saith not that how so euer a man do eate he eateth the body but he that eateth after a certaine maner Cran. I cannot tel what maner ye appoint but I am sure that euill men do not eate the flesh and drinke the bloud of Christ as Christ speaketh in the sixt of Iohn Harps In the sixt of Iohn some things are to be referred to the godly and some to the vngodly Cranmer Whatsoeuer he doth entreat there of eating doth pertayne vnto good men Harps If you do meane onely of the worde of eating it is true if concerning the thing it is not so And if your meaning be of that which is conteined vnder the word of â—ating it may be so taken I graunt Cran. Now to the Argument He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in mee and I in hym Doth not this prooue sufficiently that euill men doe not eate that the good doe Tresh You must adde Qui manducat dignè He that eateth woorthily Cran. I speake of the same manner of eatyng that Christ speaketh of Weston Augustinus ad fratres in Eremo Sermon 28. Est câ—â—danâ— manducandi modus i. There is a certaine manner of eating Augustine speaketh of two maners of eating the one of them that eat worthely the other that eat vnworthely Harps All thinges in the 6. of Iohn are not to be referred to the Sacrament The â— chap. of Iohn is to be referred 〈◊〉 to the supper partly to 〈◊〉 after the papistes but to the receiuing of Christe by faith The Fathers doe agree that there is not entreatie made of the supper of the Lorde before they come vnto Panis quem dabo vobis caro mea est c. Cran. There is entreatinge of Manna both before after Harps I wil apply an other answer This argument hath a kinde of poysone in it which must be thus bitten away that Manna and this Sacrament be not both one Manna hath not his efficacie of him selfe but of God Cran. But they that did take Manna worthily had fruite therby ComparisoÌ„ betweene 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 eating the body of christ and so by your assertion he that doth eat the flesh of Christ worthily hath his fruite by that Therfore the like doth folow of them both and so there should be no difference betwene Manna thys sacrament by your reason Harps When it is sayde that they which did eate Manna are dead it is to be vnderstand that they did want the * vertue of Manna * If M. Harpsfield do meane of bodily life they which eate the Sacrament doe die as well as they which did eate the Manna If he meane of spiritual life neither be they all damned that did eat Manna nor all saued that do eate the Sacrament Wherefore the truth is that neither the eating of Manna bringeth death nor the eating of the Sacrament bringeth saluation but only the spirituall beleeuing vppon Christes bodely passion which onely iustifieth both them and vs. And therefore as the effect is spirituall whych Christ speaketh of in this chapter so is the cause of that effecte spirituall whereof hee meaneth which is our spirituall beleeuing in him and not our bodely eating of him Cran. They then which doe eate either of them worthely doe liue Harps They doe lyue whiche doe eate Manna worthely not by Manna but by the power of God geuen by it The other which doe eate this Sacrament do liue by the same Cran. Christe did not entreate of the cause but the effecte which folowed he doth not speake of the cause whereof the effect proceedeth Harps I do say the effects are diuers life and death which do folow the worthy and the vnworthy eating therof Cran. Sithens you will needes haue an addition to it we must vse both in Manna in this Sacrament indifferently either worthily or vnworthily Christ spake absolutely of Manna and of the Supper so that after that absolute speaking of the Supper wicked men can in no wise eate the fleshe of Christe and drinke his bloud August in Iohn tract 26. Further Augustine vpon Iohn Tractatu 26. vppon these wordes Qui manducat c. sayth There is no suche respecte in common meates as in the Lords body For who that eateth other meates hath still hunger and needeth to be satisfied daily but hee that doth eate the flesh of Christ and drinketh his bloud doth liue for euer But you know wicked men not to doe so Ergo wicked men doe not receiue Harps S. Augustine meaneth that hee who eateth Christes flesh c. after a certaine manner should liue for euer Wicked men doe eate but not after that maner Cran. Ca Onely they which participate Christ be of the mysticall body Argument in the 2. figure and 2. â—ode me But the euill men are not of the mysticall body stres Therefore they doe not participate Christ. Weston Doct. Cranmer commended for his modesty Your wonderfull gentle behaueour and modesty good master D. Cranmer is woorthy muche commendation and that I may not depriue you of your right iuste deseruing I geue you most hearty thankes
brought out of the Tower and committed to the custody of Syr Iohn Williams after Lord Williams of Tame of whom her highnes was gently and curteously entreated who afterward was had to Woodstocke and there committed to the keeping of Sir Henry Benifield Knight of Oxeborough in Northfolke Sir Henry Benefield who on the other side both forgetting her estate and his owne duty as it is reported shewed hymselfe more hard straight vnto her then either cause was geuen of her part or reason of his owne part would haue led him Iuly 20. K. Phillip arriueth at Southampton if either grace or wisedome in him might haue sene before what daunger afterward might haue ensued thereof Whereof we haue to entreate more at large the Lorde willing hereafter in the story life of Queene Elizabeth Upon the Friday following being the xx of Iuly and S. Margarets day the prince of Spaine laÌ„ded at South-hampton The Prince him selfe was the first that landed who immediately as he set foote vppon the land drew out his sword and caried it naked in his haÌ„d a good prety way King Phillip caryeth his sword naked comming into England The keyes of Southampton deliuered to K. Phillip Then met him without the Towne a little the Maior of Southampton with certayne Commoners who deliuered the keyes of the Towne vnto the Prince who remoued his sword naked as it was out of his right hand into his left hand and so receiued the keyes of the Maior without any word speaking or countenaunce of thankefulnes and after a while deliuered the keyes to the Maior againe At the Towne gate met hym the Earle of Arundell and Lord Williams and so he was brought to his lodging Upon the Wednesday following being S. Iames day Iuly 25. Mariage beâ—tweene K. Phillip anâ— Q. Mary and the xxv of Iuly Philip Prince of Spayne Mary Queene of England were maryed together solemnely in the Cathedrall Church at Winchester by the Byshop of Winchester in the presence of a great number of noble men of both the Realmes At the time of this mariage the Emperours Embassadour being present opeÌ„ly pronounced y t in coÌ„sideration of that Mariage the Emperour had grauÌ„ted giuen vnto his sonne the Kingdome of Naples c. Whereupon the first daye of August following there was a Proclamation that from that tyme foorth the style of all maner of writings should be altered August 1. and this following should be vsed ☞ Philip and Mary by the grace of God Kyng and Queene of England Fraunce Naples Ierusalem and Ireland defenders of the Fayth Princes of Spayne and Cicill Archdukes of Austrich Dukes of Millaine Burgundie and Brabant Counties of Haspurge Flaunders and Tyroll Of this Mariage as the Papistes chiefly seemed to be very glad so diuers of them after diuers studyes to shew forth their inward affections some made Interludes and Pagentes some drewe foorth Genealogies deriuing his petigrue from Edwarde the third and Iohn of Gaunte some made Uerses Amongst all other Mayster Whyte then Byshop of Lincolne his Poeticall vayne beeyng drunken with ioye of the Mariage spued out certayne Uerses the copy whereof we haue heere inserted ¶ Philippi Mariae Genealogia qua ambo Principes ex Iohanne de Gandauo Edwardi tertij Angliae Franciaeque Regis filio descendisse ostenduntur Whito Lincolniense Authore I Lle parens regum Gandaua ex vrbe Iohannes Somersetensem comitem profert Iohannem Somersetensis venit hoc patre dux Iohannes Qui Margaretam Richemundi habuit Comitissam Haec dedit Henricum qui regni septimus huius Henrico octauo solium regale reliquit Hoc patre propitio fausto quasi sydere nata Iure tenes sacram teneasque Maria coronam ¶ Verses of M. White Byshop of Lincolne concerning the Marriage of Philip and Mary NVbat vt angla anglo regina Maria Philippo Inque suum fontem regia stirps redeat Noluit humani generis daemon vetus hostis Sed Deus Anglorum prouida spes voluit Nollet Scotus inops timidusque ad praelia Gallus Caesar Italia Flandria tota volet Noluit Haereticus stirps Caiphae pontificum grex Pontificum sed grex Catholicus voluit Octo vxorati Patres in daemone nollent Quinque Cathenati pro pietate volent Noluit Iohannes Dâ—dley Northumbrius vrsus Sed fidum regni Consilium voluit Noluit aetatis nostrae Catelina Viatus Sed proceres plebs pia turba volet Nollet Graius dux Cantia terra rebellans Nos quoniam Dominus sic voluit volumus Clarior effectus repetat sua limina sanguis Cum sit Philippo iuncta Maria viro ¶ Aunswere by the reuerend Byshop of Norwich to the Byshop of Lyncolne EXterno nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Vt sint pulsa suis sceptra Britanna locis Vult Daemon generis nostri antiquissimus hostis Anglorum non vult anchora sola Deus Nolunt hoc Galli nolunt Scoti armipotentes Vult Caesar Flandrus vult Italus Golias Vult grex Pontificum stirps Caypha turba bicornis Ann. â—â—54 〈◊〉 Non vult sanctorum sed pia turba patrum Nolunt octo quibus sunt vincla iugalia curae Quinque cathenati Daemonis arte volunt Hoc neque tu prorsus Dudlaee animose volebas Inuitum regni Consilium voluit Dedecus hoc non vult fortissimus ille Viatus Inuitus populus sic proceresque volent Vos vultis quoniam semper mala cuncta voletis Non vulâ— Graius Dux nec pia turba volet Quot tulit Hispanus rex ergò commoda secum Reginae socias cum dedit ille manus ¶ Another aunswere by the sayd Author HIspano nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Extirpetur stirps vt quoque Nobilium Vult pater id vester disturbans omnia Daemon Non vult Anglorum sed pater Altitonans Non vult bellipotens Gallus non vult Scotus acer Vult Caesar Flandrus Papicolaeque volunt Grex mitratorum vult Cayphae ipsa propago Non vult sanctorum sed pius ordo patrum Nolunt octo pios qui iure colunt hymenaeos Quinque cathenati pro impietate volunt Dudlaeus minimè voluit Northumbrius Heros Cui sua perchara est patria nemo volet Libertatis amans non vult bonus ille Viatus Non proceres non plebs nec pia turba volet Vos vultis pietas qui vultis vt exulet omnis Non Graius sed nec Cantia turba volet Ergò magis clarus quî fit rogo sanguis auitus Quando iugalis sit iunctus vterque thoro ¶ Other Verses aunswering to Byshop White made by I. C. QVamlibet Anglorum stirps ementita Philippo Et Maria Hispana de genetrice fuit Vt tamen Hispano confusi sanguinis Angla Nuberet in gentis dedecus atque patris Noluit Anglorum priscae virtutis amator Sed Deus in nostram perniciem voluit Noluit in nostram nisi conspirata salutem Turba quid ad nos
grew froÌ„ coler to plaine melancholy so as no man willingly would deale with him to qualify the raging humor so farre incorporated in his brest At last the Church-doore being opened the Byshop entred and finding no sacrament hanged vp nor roode lost decked after the Popysh precept which hade commaunded about the same tyme a well fauoured Roode and of able stature vniuersally in all Churches to be set vp curtalled his small deuotions and fell from al coler and melancholy to flat madnes in the vppermost degree swearing and raging with an huntynge â—the or two and by no beggers that in his owne Churche where he hoped to haue sene best order he fouÌ„d most disorder to his honors most heauy discomfort as he sayde calling the ParsoÌ„ whose name was Doctor Bricket knaue and hereticke Who there humbled himselfe and yelded as it were to his fault saying he was sory his Lordship was come before that he and his parish looked for him and therfore could not do theyr dueties to receiue him accordingly as for those thinges lacking he trusted a short time hereafter should coÌ„passe that which hitherto he could not bring about Therefore if it pleased his Lordship to come to hys poore house where his dynner was prepared he woulde satisfy him in those thinges which his Lordship thought amisse Yet thys so reasonable an aunsweare nothyng could satisfy nor asswage his passion vnreasonable For the Catholicke Prelate vtterly defied him and his chere commaunding him out of his sighte saying as hys by worde was before God thou art a knaue auant hereticke and therwithal whether thrusting or striking at him so it was that with his hand he gaue syr Thomas Iosselin Knight who was then amongest the rest stood next the bishop a good fleweâ— vpon the vpper part of the neck euen vnder his eare as some say which stood by but as he himself said he hit him full vpon the eare Syr Thomas Iosselyn stroken of Boner wherat he was somewhat astonied at the sodennes of the quarrell for that time At last he spake and said what meaneth your Lordship haue you bene trayned in Will Somers scole to strike him who staÌ„deth next you The Bishop still in rage either heard not or would not heare Then M. Fecknam Deane of Paules seing the bishop stil in this bitter rage said O M. Iosselin you must beare with my lord Fecknam excuseth B. Boner by the Marshalsey for truly his long imprisonment in the marshalsey and the misusing of him there hath altered hym y t in these passions he is not ruler of himselfe nor it booteth any man to geue him counsell vntill his heat be past then assure your selfe M. Iosselin my lord will be sory for those abuses that now he caÌ„not see in himselfe Wherunto he merily replied and sayd so it seemeth Maister Fecknam Syr Tho. Iosselyns Apothegma touching B. Boner for now that he is come forth of the marshalsey he is ready to go to Bedlem At which mery conciepte some laughed and moe smiled because the nayle was so truely hitte vpon the head The Bishop nothing abashed at his own folly gaue a deafe eare as no maruell it was that hee shamed little to strike a straunger which spared not the burning of so many good men After this worthy combate thus finished and atchiued this marshiall Prelate presently taketh him to his horse agayne notwithstanding he was minded to tary at HadhaÌ„ 3. or 4. daies and so had made prouisioÌ„ in his owne house and leauing his dinner rode that night with a small company of his householde to Ware where he was not looked for 3. dayes after to the great wonder of all the countrey why he so preuented his day afore stalled At this hasty posting away of this Bishop his whole trayne of attendants there left him Also his Doctors and chaplaines a few excepted taryed behind and dined at D. Brickets as merily as he rode towards Ware all chasingly which diner was prepared for the bishop himself Now whether the Bishoppe were offended at those solemnities which he wanted and was accustomed to be saluted withall in other places where he iornied ioyning to y t his great God was not exalted aboue ground ouer y e aultar nor his blocke almighty set seemely in the roode lost to entertayne straungers B. Boner driuâ— from a good dinner and therupoÌ„ took occasion to quarrell with D. Bricket whose religion percase he somewhat suspected I haue not perfectly to say but so it was supposed of diuers the cause therof to rise which draue the bishop so hastily froÌ„ such a dinner Testified by such as there and theÌ„ were present Rich. K. c. ¶ A story of a Roode set vp in Lankashyre In this Uisitation of Bishop Boner aboue mentioned ye see how the bishop tooke on for not setting vp the Roode and ringing the bels at Hadham A story of a Roode set vp in Lankeishire Ye heard also of the precept which commauÌ„ded in euery parish a Rood to be erected both well fauoured and of an habâ—e stature By the occasion whereof it commeth in mind and not out of place to storye likewise what happened in a certayne Towne in Lankashyre nere to Lancaster called Cockram where the Parishioners Churchwardens hauing the same time a like charge for the erecting of a rood in theyr parish church had made theyr bargayn and were at a price with one that could cunningly karue paynt such idols for the framyng of theyr Roode who according to his promise The men of Cockram not pleased with theyr Roode made them one set it vp in theyr Church This done he demaunded his mony But they misliking his workemanship refused to pay him whereupon he arrested them and the matter was brought before the Maior of Dancaster who was a very meet man for such a purpose and an olde fauourer of the Gospell which is rare in that country Then the karuer began to declare how they had couenaunted with him for the making of a Rood with the appurtenaunces ready karued and set vp in theyr Churche which he according to his promise had done and nowe demaunding his money they refused to pay him Is this true quoth the Maior to the Wardens Yea Syr sayd they And why do ye not pay the poore man his due quoth he And it please you Mayster Maior quoth they because the Roode wee had before was a welfauored man and he promised to make vs such an other but this that he hath set vs vp now is y e worst fauored thing that euer you set your eies on gaping grinning in such sort that none of our Children dare once looke him in the face or come nere him The Roode of Cockram driuing the childreÌ„ out of the Church The maior thinking that it was good enough for y e purpose if it had bene worsse my maisters quoth he howsoeuer the rood like you the poore mans labor
hath bene neuer the lesse and it is pity that he should haue any hinderaunce or losse thereby Anno 1554. Nouember Therfore I will tell you what you shal do Pay him the mony ye promised him and goe your wayes home and looke on it if it will not serue for a God make no more a doe but clap a payre of hornes on his head and so will he make an excellent deuill This the Parishioners tooke well aworth the poore man had his mony and diuers laughed well therat but so did not the babilonish Priestes The Maior of Dancaster a good man This Maior aboue mentioned continued a Protestant almost fifty yeares was the onely releuer of M. Marsh the Martyr whole story foloweth hereafter with meate drinke and lodging while he laye in Lancaster Castle the space of iij. quarters of a yeare before he was had to Chester to be burned c. About this time or the moneth next before which was October there came a precept or mandate from Boner bishop of London to all Parsons and Curates within hys Dioces for the abolishing of such scriptures wrytinges as had bene paynted vpon Churche walles before in king Edwardes dayes The copy of which precept or mandate here we thought good to expresse that the world might see the wicked proceedinges of theyr impious zeale or rather theyr malicious rage agaynst the Lord and his word agaynst the edyfying of Christian people whereby it might appeare by this blotting out of these Scriptures not only how blasphemously they spake agaynst the holy Scriptures of God but also howe studiously they sought by all maner of meanes to keepe the people still in ignoraunce ¶ A Mandate of Boner Byshop of London to abolish the Scriptures and writings paynted vpon the Church Walles EDmund by Gods permission bishop of London to all euery Parsons The Scriptures paynted on Church walles rased out Vicars Clarkes and lettered within the parishe of Hadham or within the precinct of our dioces of London whersoeuer being sendeth greeting grace benediction Because some children of iniquity geuen vp to carnall desires and noueltyes haue by many wayes enterprised to banish the auncient maner order of the Church and to bring in and establish sectes and heresies taking from thence the picture of Christ and many thinges besides instituted and obserued of auncient time laudably in the same placing in the roome therof suche thinges as in such a place it behoued them not to do also haue procured as a stay to their heresies as they thought certayne scriptures wrongly applied Note well these causes reader why the Scriptures should be rased out to be paynted vpon the Churche walles all which persons tende chiefly to this end that they might vphold the liberty of the flesh mariage of priestes and destroy as much as lay in them the reuerend sacrameÌ„t of the aultar and might extinguish and enaruate holydayes fasting dayes and other laudable discipline of the Catholicke church Scriptures open a window to vices with Boner opening a window to all vices and vtterly closing vp the way vnto vertue Wherefore we being mooued with a christian zeale iudging that the premises are not to be longer suffered do for discharge of our duety coÌ„mit vnto you ioyntly seuerally by the tenor hereof do straightâ—y charge and coÌ„maund you that at the receit hereof with all speed conuenient you doe warne or cause to be warned first secoÌ„d third time peremptorily all and singuler Churchwardens and Parishioners whosoeuer within your foresayd Dioces of London wheresoeuer any such Scriptures or payntings haue bene attempted that they abolish and extinguishe such maner of Scriptures so that by no meanes they bee either readde or seene and therein to proceede moreouer as they shall see good and laudable in this behalfe And if after the sayd monition the sayd Churchwardens and Parishioners shall be founde remisse and negligent or culpable then you ioyntly and seuerally shall see the foresayd Scriptures to be rased abolished and extinguished forthwith citing al and singuler those Churchwardens and Parishioners whome we also for the same do cite here by the tenour hereof that all and singuler the sayde Churchwardens and Parishyoners being slacke and negligent or culpable therein shall appeare before vs our Vicar generall and principall officiall or our Commissary speciall in our Cathedrall Church of S. Paule at LondoÌ„ in the Consistory there at the houre appoynted for the same the sixt day next after theyr citation if it be a court day or els at the next court day after ensuing whereas either we or our Officiall or Commissary shall sit there to say and alledge for themselues some reasonable cause if they haue or caÌ„tell of any why they ought not to be excommunicated and otherwise punished for theyr such negligence slackenesse fault to say and to alledge and further to do and receiue as law reason requireth And what you haue done in the premises do you certify vs or our Vicar principall Officiall and such our Commissary diligently and duely in all thinges and through all thinges or let him among you thus certify vs which hath taken vpon him to execute this Mandate In witnes whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes Dated in the byshops pallace at London the 25. daye of the moneth of October in the yeare of our Lorde 1454. and of our translation the 16 About this time the L. Chauncellour sent M. Christopherson vnto the vniuersity of CaÌ„bridge with these 3. Articles which he enioyned them to obserue M. Chriâ—stophersâ—â— sent to Câ—â—â—bridge 〈◊〉 Gardiner iniunction The first that euery scholer should weare his apparell according to his degree in the scholes The second was touching the pronuÌ„ciation of y e Greek tongue The third that euery Preacher there should declare the whole stile of the king and Queene in theyr sermons In this vniuersity of Cambridge and also of Oxford by reason of the bringing of these thinges and especiallye for the alteration of religion many good wits and learned men departed the Uniuersities of whoÌ„ some of theyr own accord gaue ouer some were thrust out of their felowships some were miserably handled in so much that in CaÌ„bridge in the Colledge of Saint Iohn there were 24. places void together in whose roomes were taken in 24. other which neither in vertue nor in religioÌ„ semed to answere to them before And no lesse miserable was the state of Oxforde In Cambridge 〈◊〉 34. placeâ— voyde at one tyme one Colledge by reason of the time and the straight dealing of the visitours that for setting forward theyr Papisticall procedinges had no regard or respect to the forwardnes of good wittes and the maynteinaunce of good letters beginning then more more to florish in that Uniuersity And for so much as we haue entred into the mention of Oxford we may not passe ouer in sileÌ„ce the famous exhortation
his comming and what were his desires and requestes In the which meane time the Court gate was kept shut vntill he had made an end of his Oration The tenour and wordes wherof here foloweth ¶ The tenour of Cardinall Pooles Oration made in the Parliament house â—â—rdinall â—â—oles O. 〈◊〉 in Parliament house MY Lordes all and you that are the Commons of thys present Parliament assembled which in effecte is nothing els but the state and body of the whole realm as the cause of my repayre hither hath bene most wisely grauely declared by my Lord Chancellor so before that I enter to the particularities of my Commission I haue somewhat touching my selfe and to geue most humble and harty thankes to the king and Queenes Maiesties and after them to you all which of a man exiled and banished from this CoÌ„mon wealth hath restored me to be a meÌ„ber of the lame of a man hauing no place neither here or els wher within this Realme haue admitted me in place where to speake and to be heard This I protest vnto you all that though I was exiled my natiue couÌ„try without iust cause as God knoweth yet the ingratitude could not pull from me the affection and desire that I had to profite doe you good If the offer of my seruice might haue bene receiued it was neuer to seek and where that could not be taken you neuer fayled of my prayer nor neuer shall But leauing the rehearsall thereof and comming more neare to the matter of my Commission I signify vnto you all that my principall trauell is for the restitution of thys noble realme to the auncient nobility and to declare vnto you that the Sea Apostolicke from whence I come hath a speciall More for the vauntage that was hoped by it then for any great loue respect to this realme aboue all other not without cause seing that God himselfe as it were by prouideÌ„ce hath geuen this realme prerogatiue of Nobility aboue other which to make more playne vnto you it is to be considered that this Iland first of all Ilandes receyued the light of Christes religion For as stories testifye England of all Ilandes receaued first the faith of Christ. it was prima prouinciarum quae amplexa est fidem Christi For the Britaines being first inhabitauntes of thys Realme notwithstanding the subiection of Emperours and heathen Princes did receiue Christes fayth from the Apostolicke Sea vniuersally and not in partes as other Countryes nor by one and one as Clockes increase theyr houres by distinction of times but altogether at once as it were in a moment But after that theyr ill merites or forgetfulnes of God had deserued expulsion and that StrauÌ„gers being Infidels had possessed this land yet God of his goodnes not leauing where he once loued so illuminated the hartes of the Saxons being Heathen menne that they forsooke the darckenes of heathen errors and embraced the light of Christes religion So that within small space idolatry and Heathen superstition was vtterly abandoned in this Iland This was a great prerogatiue of Nobilitye whereof though the benefite therof be to be ascribed to God yet the meane occasion of the same came froÌ„ the * That the fayth of the Britaine 's came first from Rome neyther doth it stand with the circuÌ„staunce of our storyes neyther if it so did yet that faith and doctrine of the Romanistes was not such then as it is now Read before Of this Offa read before Of Alcuinus read before church of Rome In the faith of which Church we haue euer since continued and consented with the rest of the world in vnity of religion And to shew further the feruent deuotion of the inhabitantes of this Iland towards the Church of Rome we read that diuers princes in the Saxons time w t great trauel expenses went personally to Rome as Offa Adulphus which thought it not enough to shew themselues obedient to the said Sea vnlesse that in theyr owne persons they had gone to that same place from whence they had receiued so great a grace and benefite In this time of Carolus Magnus who first founded the Uniuersity of Paris he sent into England for Alcuinus a great learned man which first broughte learning to that Uniuersity Wherby it seemeth that the greatest part of the world set the light of the religion from England Adrian the fourth being an EnglishmaÌ„ coÌ„uerted Norway from infidelity which Adrian afterwards vpoÌ„ great affection and loue that he bare to this Realme being hys natiue couÌ„try gaue to Henry the second king of England the righte and segniory of the dominion of Ireland which perteyned to the Sea of Rome I will not rehearse the manifolde benefites that thys Realme hath receiued froÌ„ the Apostolicke Sea nor how ready y e same hath bene to releiue vs in all our necessities Nay rather what riches and treasures the Sea of Rome hath suckt out of England it is incredible Nor I will not rehearse the manifold miseryes calamities that this realme hath suffered by swaruing from that vnity And euen as in this realme so in all other couÌ„tries which refusing the vnity of the Catholick sayth haue folowed fantastical doctrine the like plagues haue happened Let Asia and the Empyre of Greece be a spectacle vnto the world who by sweruing from the vnity of the Churche of Rome are brought into captiuity subiectioÌ„ of the Turk * The cause of their subiectoÌ„ to the Turke cannot be proued to come by swaruing from the vnitie of the church of Rome for they were neuer fully ioyned vnto it And as touching the subiection of Asia and Grecia to the Turkes read in the story of the Turkes before All stories be full of like examples And to come vnto the latter time looke vpon our neighbours of Germany who by swaruing from this vnity are miserably afflicted with diuersity of sectes and diuided in factions What shall I rehearse vnto you the tumultes effusioÌ„ of bloud y t hath happened there of late dayes Or trouble you with the rehearsall of those plagues that haue happened since this innouation of religion where you haue felt the bitternes and I haue heard the report Of all whiche matters I can say no more but such was the misery of the time And see how far forth this fury went For those that liue vnder the * And why theÌ„ do ye more cruell then the Turke persecute other for their conscience Turk may freely liue after theyr conscieÌ„ce and so was it not lawfull here If men examine well vpon what grounds these innouations began they shall wel finde that the rooâ— of this as of many other mischiefes was auarice and that the lust carnall affection of one man confounded al lawes both diuine and humaine And notwithstanding all these deuises and policies practised within this realme against y e church of Rome they needed not to haue lost you
but that they thought rather as frendes to reconcile you then as enemies to infest you For they wanted not great offers of the most mighty Potentates in all Europe to haue ayded the Church in that quarrell Then marke the sequell There semed by these chauÌ„ges to rise a great face of riches gayn which in proofe came to great misery and lacke See how God then can confound the wisedome of the wise turne vniust pollicy to meere folly that thing that seemed to be done for reliefe was cause of playne ruine decay Yet see that goodnes of God which at no time fayled vs but most beningly offred his grace when it was of our partes least sought and worse deserued And when all light of true religion seemed vtterly extinct as the churches defaced the aultars ouerthrown the Ministers corrupted euen like as in a lampe the light being couered yet it is not quenched euen so in a few remained the confession of Christes fayth namely in the brest of the Queenes excellency of whom to speake without adulation the saying of the prophet may be verefied Ecce quasi derelicta And see how miraculously God of his goodnes preserued her highnes contrary to the expectatioÌ„ of man y t wheÌ„ numbers conspired against her and pollicies were deuised to disherite her and armed power prepared to destroy her yet she being a virgine helpeles naked and vnarmed preuayled had the victory of tyrants which is not to be ascribed to any What policy is this to make promise to get strength and to breake it as the Queene did pollicy of man but to y e almighty great goodnes and prouideÌ„ce of God to whom the honor is to be geuen And therefore it may be sayd Da gloriam Deo For in mans iudgement on her graces part was nothing in appearaunce but despayre And yet for all these practises and deuises of ill menne here you see her Grace established in her estate being your lawfull Queene and Gouernesse borne among you whoÌ„ God hath appointed to raigne ouer you for the restitution of true religion and extirpation of all errours and sectes And to confirme her grace the more strongly in this enterprise loe how the prouideÌ„ce of God hath ioyned her in mariage with a Prince of like religion who being a King of great might armor force yet vseth towards you neither armor nor force but seeketh you by the way of loue and amity in which respect great cause you haue to geue thaÌ„kes to almighty God that hath sent you such a catholicke Gouernesse It shall be therefore your part agayne to loue obey and serue them And as it was a singuler fauor of God to conioyne theÌ„ in mariage so it is not to be doubted but that he shall send them * The Cardinall here appeareth to be a false prophet issue for the comfort surety of this commoÌ„ wealth Of all Princes in Europe the Emperour hath trauayled most in the cause of Religion as it appeareth by his actes in germany yet happely by some secret iudgement of god he hath not atchiued the end With whom in my iourny hitherwardes I had confereÌ„ce touching my legation wherof wheÌ„ he had vnderstanding he shewed great appearance of most earnest ioy gladnesse saying that it reioyced him no lesse of y e recoÌ„cilemeÌ„t of this realme vnto christiaÌ„ vnity theÌ„ that his sonne was placed by mariage in y e kingdome and most glad he was of al that the occasion therof should come by me being an English man borne which is as it were to call home our selues Charles the Emperour coÌ„parâ—d to Dauid I can well compare hym to Dauid which though he were a man elect of God yet for that he was contaminate with bloud and warre he could not build the temple of IerusaleÌ„ but left the finishing therof to Salomon whiche was Rex pacificus So may it bee thought that the appeasing of controuersies of religion in christianity is not appoynted to this Emperor but rather to his sonne who shall performe the building that his Father hath begonne Which church can not be perfectly builded without vniuersally in all Realmes we adhere to one head Two powers in earth Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall and doe acknowledge him to be the Uicare of God and to haue power froÌ„ aboue For al power is of God according to the saying Non est potestas nisi a Deo And therefore I consider that all power beyng in God yet for the conseruation of quiet godly life in the world he hath deriued that power froÌ„ aboue into two partes here in earth whiche is into the power Imperiall and Ecclesiasticall And these two powers as they be seuerall and distinct so haue they two seuerell effectes and operations For secular Princes to whome the temporall sword is committed be ministers of god to execute vengeance vpon transgressors and euill liuers and to preserue the wel doers and Innocentes from iniury and violence Which power is represeÌ„ted in these two most excellent persoÌ„s the king Queenes Maiesties here present who haue this power committed vnto them immediately from God without any superior in that behalfe The other power is of ministratioÌ„ which is the power of the keies The power of the keyes clarkely declared and order in the ecclesiasticall state which is by the authority of gods word examples of the apostles and of all old holy fathers from Christ hitherto attributed and geuen to the Apostolick sea of Rome by speciall prerogatiue From which sea I am here deputed Legate Embassador hauing full and ample coÌ„missioÌ„ from thence and haue the keyes committed to my handes I confesse to you that I haue the keyes not as mine owne keies The Poâ—â— keyes senâ— by the Câ—â—â—dinall but as the keyes of him that sent me and yet cannot opeÌ„ not for wat of power in me to geue but for certain impedimeÌ„ts in you to receiue which must be taken away before my commission can take effect This I protest before you my Commission is not of preiudice to any persoÌ„ I come not to destroy but to build I come to reconcile not to condemne I come not to compell but to call agayne I am not come to call any thing in question already done but my Commission is of grace and clemency to such as will receiue it For touching al matters that be past they shal be as things cast into the sea of forgetfulnes But the meane whereby you shall receiue this benefit is to reuoke and repeal those lawes and statutes The Poâ—â— keyes canâ—not woâ—â— in Englaâ—â— before thâ— locke of good law be chauÌ„g which be impediments blocks and barres to the executioÌ„ of my coÌ„mission For like as I my selfe had neither place nor voyce to speake here among you but was in all respectes a banished man till suche time as ye had repealed those lawes that lay in my way euen so cannot you receiue the
bene maruelously mooued with great affections and passions as well of myrth and gladnes as of heauines sorrow Of gladnes in this that I perceyued how ye be bent geuen to prayer and inuocation of gods helpe in these darke wicked proceedings of men agaynst Gods glory I haue bene sory to perceiue the malice and wickednes of men to be so cruel diuelish tyrannicall to persecute the people of God for seruyng of God saying hearing of the holy Psalmes and the word of eternall life These cruell doings do declare that the Papistes Church is more bloudy and tyrannicall then euer was the sword of the Ethnikes and Gentiles When I heard of your taking and what ye were doing wherfore and by whom ye were takeÌ„ I remembred how the Christians in the Primatiue Church were vsed by the crueltie of vnchristened heathens in the tyme of Traiane the Emperour about 77. yeares after Christes ascension into heauen Of this persecution 〈◊〉 before and how the Christians were persecuted very sore as though they had bene traytors and moouers of sedition Wherupon the gentle Emperor Traiane required to know the true cause of Christian mens trouble A great learned man called Plinius wrote vnto him said it was because the Christians said certaine psalmes before day The Pope 〈◊〉 then Traians the Heaâ—â—â— Emperour vnto one called Christ whoÌ„ they worshipped for god When Traiane the Emperour vnderstood it was for nothyng but for conscience religion he caused by hys commaundements euery where that no man should be persecuted for seruing of God But the Pope his church hath cast you into prison beyng taken euen doyng the worke of God and one of the excellents workes that is required of Christian men that is to wit whiles ye were in praier not in such wicked superstitious prayers as the papists vse but in the same prayer that Christ hath taught you to pray And in his name onely ye gaue God thanks for that ye haue receiued and for his sake ye asked for such thyngs as ye want O glad may ye be that euer ye were borne to be apprehended whilest ye were so vertuously occupied Blessed be they that suffer for righteousnesse sake For if God had suffred them that tooke your bodies then to haue taken your life also now had ye bene following the Lamb in perpetual ioyes away from the company and assembly of wicked men But the Lord would not haue you sodainly so to depart but reserueth you gloriously to speake and maintaine his truth to the world Be ye not careful what ye shall say for God will go out in with you and will be present in your harts in your mouthes to speake his wisedome although it seemeth foolishnes to the world He that hath begun this good worke in you continue you in the same vnto the end pray vnto him that ye may feare him only that hath power to kill both body soule and to cast them into hel fire Be of good comfort All the haires of your hed are numbred and there is not one of them can perish Math. 10. 〈◊〉 12. except your heauenly father suffer it to perish Now ye be in the field placed in y e forefront of Christs battel Doubtles it is a singuler fauour of God a special loue of him towards you to geue you this foreward preeminence a signe that he trusteth you before others of his people The first onset of this persecution geuen in Bowchurchyarde Wherfore deare brethren and sisters continually fight this fight of the Lord. Your cause is most iust and godly ye stand for the true Christ who is after the flesh in heauen for his true religion and honor which is amply fully sufficiently and abundantly conteyned in the holy Testament sealed with Christes owne bloud How much be ye bound to God to put you in trust with so holy and iust a cause Remember what lookers vpon you haue to see behold you in your sight God all his Angels who be ready alway to take you vp into heauen if ye be slaine in his fight Also you haue standing at your backes all the multitude of the faithfull who shal take courage strength 1. Iohn 4. and desire to follow such noble valiant Christians as you be Be not afraid of your aduersaries for he that is in you is stronger then he that is in them Shrinke not although it be payne to you your paynes be not now so great as here after your ioyes shall be Read the comfortable chapiters to the Romans 8.10.15 Heb. 11.12 Comfort taken out of Scriptures And vpon your knees thanke God that euer ye were accompted worthy to suffer any thing for his names sake Read the 2. chap. of s. Lukes gospell there you shal see how the shepeherds that watched vpon their sheep all night as soone as they heard that Christ was borne at Bethlem True obedience putteth no doubtes by and by they went to see him They did not reason nor debate with theÌ„selues who should keepe the Wolfe from the sheep in the meane time but did as they were commanded committed their sheep vnto him whose pleasure they obeyed So let vs do now we be called commit all other thinges to him that calleth vs. He will take heed that all things shall be well He wil helpe the husband he will comfort the wyfe he will guide the seruaunts he will keepe the house All carefulnes to be cast vpon the Lorde he will preserue the goods yea rather then it should be vndone he will wash the dishes and rocke the cradle Cast therfore all your care vpon God for he careth for you Besides this you may perceiue by your imprisonment that your aduersaries weapons against you be nothyng but flesh bloud and tyrannie For if they were able All the streÌ„gth of the Popes religioÌ„ standeth in outward force they would maintaine their wicked religion by Gods worde but for lacke of that they would violently compell such as they cannot by holy Scripture perswade because the holy word of God and all Christes doyngs be contrary vnto them I pray you pray for me I will pray for you And although we be asunder after the world yet in Christ I trust for euer ioyning in the spirite and so shall meete in the pallace of the heauenly ioyes after this short and transitorie lyfe is ended Gods peace be with you Amen The 14 of Ianuary 1554. Upon the Friday after this following being the 18. of Ianuary all the Counsaile went vnto the Tower there the same day discharged and set at libertie all the prisoners of the Tower or the most part of them namely Ianuary 18. Gentlemen deliuered out of the Tower by the Queens pardon the late duke of Northumberlands sonnes Ambrose Robert and Henry sir Andrew Dudley sir Iohn Rogers sir Iames Crofts sir Nich. Throgmorton sir
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
should be nothing sayde he but that he might talke a few words with his wife before his burning But that coulde not bee obteined of hym Then said he you declare your charitie what it is and so he was brought into Smithfield by Maister Chester and Maister Woodrofe then Shiriffes of London there to bee burnt where he shewed most constant paciencie not vsing many wordes for he could not be permitted but onely exhorting the people constantly to remaine in that faith and true doctrine which he before had taught and they had learned and for the confirmation whereof he was not only content paciently to suffer and beare all such bitternes and cruelty as had bene shewed him but also most gladly to resigne vp his life and to geue his flesh to the consuming fire for the testimonie of the same Briefly and in few wordes to comprehend the whole order of his lyfe doynges and Martyrdome first this godly M. Rogers was committed to prison as is abouesayd there continued a yeare and halfe In prison he was mery and earnest in all he went about He wrote much his examinations he penned with his owne hand The copie of M. Rogers 〈…〉 gods prouidence preserued which else had neuer come to light Wherein is to be noted by the way a memorable working of Gods prouidence Ye heard a litle aboue how M. Rogers craued of Boner going to hys burning y t he might speake a few wordes before with hys wife whiche coulde not be graunted What these wordes were which he had to say to his wife it is for no man certeinly to define Likely it may be supposed that his purpose was amongst other things to signifie vnto her of the booke written of his examinations and aunsweres whych he had priuily hid in a secret corner of the prison where he lay But where mans power lacketh see how Gods prouidence worketh For notwithstanding y t during the tyme of his imprisonment straite search there was to take away his letters and writings yet after his death his wyfe and one of her sonnes called Daniell coÌ„ming into y e place wher he lay to seeke for his bookes and writings and now ready to go away it chaunced her sonne aforenamed castâ—ng his eye aside to spy a blacke thing for it had a blacke couer belike because it shuld not be known lying in a blind corner vnder a payre of stayres Who willing his mother to see what it was found it to be the booke written with his own hand contayning these his examinatioÌ„s answers with other matter aboue specified In the latter end where of this also was conteyned which because it concerneth a Propheticall forewarning of thinges pertayning to the Church I thought to place the same his woordes as they be there written which are these If God looke not mercifully vppon Englande the seedes of vtter destruction are sowne in it already by these hipocritical tyrauntes Antichristian Prelates Popish Papists and double traytors to their naturall country And yet they speake of mercy M. Rogers seemeth to prophesie here of England and that truely of blessing of the Catholicke Churche of vnitie of power strengthning of the realm This double dissimulation will shewe it selfe one daye when the plague commeth whiche will vndoubtedly light vppon these crowneshorne Captaines and that shortly whatsoeuer the godly and y e poore realme suffer in the meane while by Gods sufferaunce and will Spite of Nabuchodonozers beard and maugre hys hart y e captiue thral miserable Iewes must come home agayne and haue their Citie and temple builded vp again by Zorobabell Esdras Nehemias c. And the whole kingdome of Babilon must goe to ruine and be taken of straungers the Persians and Medes So shal y e disperâ—kled english flock of Christ be brought agayn into their former estate or to a better I trust in the Lorde God then it was in innocent king Edwardes dayes and our bloudye Babilonicall Bishops He meaneth here of the returne of the exiles into England and the whole crowneshorn company brought to vtter shame rebuke ruine decay and destruction for God cannot and vndoubtedly will not suffer for euer theyr abhominable lying false doctrine their hipocrisie bloudthirst whoredome idlenes their pestilent life pampred in all kinde of pleasure their thrasonicall boasting pride their malicious enuious and poysoned stomackes which they beare towardes his poore and miserable Christians Peter truely warneth that if iudgement beginneth in the house of God 1. Pet. 4. what shal be the end of them that beleeue not the Gospell If the righteous shall scant bee saued where shall the vngodly and sinfull appeare Some shall haue their punishment here in this world and in the worlde to come and they that doe escape in this worlde shall not escape euerlasting damnation This shall be your sauce O ye wicked Papistes make yee merye here as long as ye may Furthermore amongest other his wordes sayinges which may seeme prophetically to be spoken of hym thys also may be added and is notoriously to be marked M. Rogers prophesieth of the returne of the Gospell that he spake being then in prison to the Printer of this presente booke who then also was laid vp for like cause of religion Thou sayd he shalt liue to see the alteration of this religioÌ„ and the gospell to be freely preached againe And therefore haue me commended to my brethren as well in exile as others and bid them be circumspect in displacing the Papists putting good ministers into churches or els their ende will be worse then ours And for lacke of good ministers to furnish churches M. Rogers couÌ„sell in placing good ministers his deuise was M. Hooper also agreeing to the same that for euery x. Churches some one good and learned superintendent shuld be appointed which should haue vnder him faythfull Readers suche as might well be got so that popish Priests shoulde cleane be put out and the bishop once a yeare to ouersee the profiting of the Parishes and if the minister did not his dutye as well in profiting himselfe in his book and his Parishioners in good instructions so that they may be trayned by little litle to geue a reckoning how they do profite theÌ„ he to be expelled and an other put in his place And the Byshop to do the like with the superintendent this was hys counsell and request Shewing moreouer and protestyng in his commendations to hys brethren by the Printer aforesayd that if they woulde not so doe their ende he sayde would be worse then theirs Ouer and besides diuers other thinges touching M. Rogers this is not to be forgotteÌ„ A note touching Priestes cappes how in the dayes of K. Edward the sixt there was a controuersie among the Bishops and clergye for wearing of priestes caps and other attire belonging to that order M. Rogers beyng one of y e number which neuer went otherwise then in a round cap during all
Saincts whilest a most pleasant refreshing did issue from euery part and member of the body vnto the seate place of the hart and from thence did ebbe and flow to and fro vnto all the partes againe This Saunders continued in prison a whole yeare and 3. moneths In all which space he sent diuers letters to diuers men as one to Cranmer Ridley and Latimer and other to his wife and also to others M. Saunders in prison a yeare and 3. monthes certifying them both of the publike calamitie of the time and also of his priuate afflictions and of sondry his conflictes with his aduersaries As in writing to his friend he speaketh of Weston conferring with him in prison whereof you shall heare anone by the leaue of the Lorde as followeth in the story In the meane time the Chauncellor after this little talke with M. Saunders as is aforesaid sent him to the prison of the Marshalsey c. For the Caiphas Winchester I meane did nothing but bayte him with some of his currish eloquence and so committed him to the prison of the Marshalsey where he was kept prisoner one whole yeare and a quarter But of his cause and estate thou shalt nowe see what Laurence Saunders himselfe did write ¶ A parcell of a Letter of Laurence Saunders sent to the Byshop of Winchester as an aunswere to certayne thyngs wherewith he had before charged hym TOuching the cause of my imprisonment A fragmeâ—â— of M. Sauâ—â—ders letter I doubt whether I haue broken any law or proclamation In my doctrine I did not forasmuch as at that time it was permitted by the proclamation to vse according to our consciences such seruice as was then established He meane the proclaâ—mation of which meâ—â—tion is 〈◊〉 before Satis peceâ—â—uit qui reâ—â—stere non potâ—it My doctrine was then agreeable vnto my conscience and the seruice then vsed The Act which I did he meaneth publike teaching of Gods word in his owne parish called Alhallowes in Breadstreete in the Citie of London was such as being indifferently weyed sounded to no breaking of the proclamation or at the least no wilfull breaking of it forasmuch as I caused no bell to be roong neyther occupyed I any place in the Pulpit after the order of Sermons or Lectures But be it that I did breake the Proclamation this long time of continuance in prison may be thought to be more then a sufficient punishment for such a fault Touching the charging of me with my Religion I say wyth S. Paule This I confesse Act. 24. that after the way which they call heresie so worship I the God of my forefathers beleeuing all thyngs which are written in the lawe and the Prophets and haue hope towards God c. And herein study I â—o haue alway a cleare conscience towardes God and towards men A good tâ—â—stimony oâ— good conscience so that God I call to witnesse I haue a conscience And this my conscience is not grounded vpon vayne fantasie but vpon the infallible veritie of Gods word with the witnessing of his chosen Church agreeable vnto the same It is an easie thing for them which take Christ for theyr true Pastor and be the very sheepe of his pasture to discerne the voice of their true shepheard from the voyce of wolues hyrelings and straungers for as much as Christ sayeth Iohn 10 My sheepe heare my voice yea and thereby they shall haue the gift to know the right voice of the true shepeheard and so to follow him and to auoyde the contrary as he also sayeth The sheepe follow the shepheard for they knowe his voyce A straunger will they not follow but will flie from him for they knowe not the voice of a stranger Such inward inspiration doth the holy Ghost put into the children of God being in deede taught of God but otherwise vnable to vnderstand the true way of their saluation Math. 7. And albeit that the Wolfe as Christ saith commeth in sheepes clothing yet he sayth by their fruites yee shall knowe them How the Wolfe is known 〈◊〉 the true shephearâ— For there be certayne fruites whereby the Wolfe is bewrayed notwithstanding that otherwise in sondry sortes of deuoute holines in outwarde shew he seemeth neuer so simple a sheepe That the Romish religion is rauening woluish it is apparant in 3. principall points First it robbeth God of his due and only honour Secondly it taketh away the true comfort of coÌ„science The incoâ—â—uenience the Româ—â— religion 〈◊〉 3. poyntes in obscuring or rather burying of Christ and his office of saluation Thirdly it spoyleth God of his true worship and seruice in spirit and truth appointed in his prescript commaundementes and driueth men vnto that inconuenience against the which Christ with the Prophet Esay doth speake sharply This people honoureth me with their lips but their hart is far from me Esay 26. Math. 25. They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine and precepts of men And in another place ye cast aside the commaundemente of God to mayntayne your owne traditions Wherefore I in conscience weying the Romish Religion and by indifferent discussing thereof finding the foundation vnstedfast and the building thereupon but vayne and on the other side hauing my conscience framed after a right and vncorrupt religion ratified and fully established by the word of God and the consent of his true Church I neyther may nor do entend by Gods gracious assistance to be pulled one iot from the same no though an Angell out of heauen should preach another Gospell then that which I haue receyued of the Lord. And although that for lacke either of such deepe knowledge and profound iudgement or of so expedite vttering of that I do know and iudge as is required in an excellent clarke I shall not be able sufficiently to aunswere for the conuincing of the gaine-sayer yet neuerthelesse this my protestation shall be of me premised that for the respect of the grounds and causes before considered albeit I cannot * Explicitâ—â—ides is 〈◊〉 a man haâ— to aunsweâ— to euery poynt of 〈◊〉 â—ayth by sufficient 〈◊〉 ground anâ— learning explicita fide as they call it conceiue all that is to be conceiued neither can discusse all that is to be discussed nor can effectually expresse all that is to be expressed in the discourse of the doctrine of this most true religion whereunto to I am professed Yet do I bind my selfe as by my humble simplicity so by my fidem * implicitam that is by faith in generalty as they call it to wrap my beliefe in the credit of the same that no authority of that romish religion repugnant thereunto shall by any meanes remoue me from the same though it may hap that our aduersaries will labour to beguile vs with entising wordes and seeke to spoyle vs through Philosophy and deceitfull vanity after the traditions of men and after the ordinances of the world and
cause for which a man of my estate should loose his life yet who woulde not geue it to aduouch this child to be legitimate and his mariage to be lawfull and holy I do good Reader recite thys saying not onely to let thee see what he thought of Priests mariage but chiefly to let all maryed couples and parents learne to beare in their bosome true affections naturall but yet seasoned with the true salt of the spirit vnfaynedly and throughly mortifyed to do the naturall workes and offices of maried couples parents so loÌ„g as with their doing they may keepe Christ with a free confessing faith in a conscience vnfoyled otherwise both they and their owne liues are so to be forsaken as Christ required theÌ„ to be denyed and geueÌ„ in his cause And now to come to the examination of this good man alter that the Bishops had kept him one whole yeare and a quarter in prison at the length they called him as they did the rest of his felowes openly to be examined Of the which his first examination the effect and purpose thus foloweth ¶ The Examination of Laurence Saunders PRaysed be our gracious God who preserueth his from euill and doth geue them grace to auoyd al such offeÌ„ces as might hinder his honor or hurt his Church Amen Being conuented before the Queenes most honorable Councell sundry bishops being present the Lord Chauncellor began to speake in such forme as foloweth I. Chan. It is not vnknowne that you haue bene Prisoner for such abhominable heresies false doctrine as hath bene sowne by you and now it is thought good that mercy be shewed to such as seeke for it Wherfore if now you will shew your selfe conformable come home agayne mercy is ready We must say that we haue fallen in maner all but now we bee risen agayne and returned to the Catholicke Churche you must rise with vs and come home vnto it Geue vs forthwith a direct aunswere Saun. My Lord and my Lordes all my it please your honors to geue me leaue to aunswere with deliberation Chan. Leaue of your painting and pride of speech For such is the fashion of you all to please your selues in your glorious wordes Aunswere yea or nay Saund. My Lord it is no time for me now to paynt And as for pride there is no great cause why it should be in me My learning I confesse to be but small and as for riches or worldly wealth I haue none at all Notwithstanding it standeth me in hand to auÌ„swere to your demaund circumspectly considering that one of these two extreme perilles are like to fall vpon me the losing of a good conscience or y e losing of this my bodye and life And I tell you trueth I loue both life and liberty if I coulde enioy them without the hurt of my conscience Chan. Conscience you haue none at all but pride and arrogancy * Of this 〈…〉 S. 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 6. Ierâ—m â—0 Come out and diuide your selues from them c. Argument Conscience 〈…〉 vpon things vncertaine 〈…〉 deuiding your selues by singularitye from the Church Saun. The Lorde is the knower of all mens consciences And where your Lordship layeth to my charge thys deuiding my selfe from the Church as you do mean is now among you concluded vpon as I do vnderstand I do assure you that I lyue in the fayth wherein I haue bene brought vp sithens I was 14. yeare old being taught that the power of the B. of Rome is but vsurped w t many other abuses springing thereof Yea this I haue receiued euen at your hands that are here present as a thing agreed vpon by the Catholicke Church and publicke authority Chan. Yea mary but I pray you haue you receiued by coÌ„sent and authoritye all your heresies of the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Saund. My Lorde it is lesse offence to cutte off an arme hand or ioynt of a man then to cut of the head For y e man may liue though he do lacke an arme hand or ioynt and so he can not without his head But you all the whole sort of you haue agreed to cut of the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome whome now you will haue to be the head of your Church agayne Bish. of Lond. And if it like your Lordship I haue his hand agaynst the blessed sacrament How say you to that Saunders What I haue written that I haue written and farther I will not accuse my selfe Nothing haue you to burden me withall for breaking of your lawes since they were in force A lawfull 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 Chan. Well you be obstinate and refuse liberty Saund. My Lord I may not buy liberty at suche a pryce but I beseech your honours to be meanes to the Queenes Maiesty for suche a pardon for vs that wee may liue and keep our consciences vnclogged and we shal liue as most obedient subiectes Otherwise I must say for my selfe that by Gods grace I will abide the moste extremity that man may do against me rather then to do against my conscieÌ„ce Chan. Ah Syrra you will liue as you list The Donatistes did desire to liue in singularity but in deed they were not meete to liue on earth no more be you and that shall you vnderstand within these seuen dayes and therefore away with him Saund. Welcome be it whatsoeuer the will of God shal be either life or death And I tell you truely I haue learned to dye But I exhort you to beware of shedding of innoceÌ„t bloud Truly it will cry The spirite of God rest vpon all your honors Amen This is the summe and forme of my first examination Pray c. This examination being ended the officers led him out of the place so stayed vntill the rest of his fellowes were likewise handled that they might haue them altogether to prison Laurence Saunders standing among the Officers seing there a great multitude of people opened his mouth and spake freely warning them wel of that M. Saunders freely preacheth Christ. which by their falling from Christ to Antichrist they did deserue therefore exhorting them by repentaunce to rise agayne and to embrace Christ with stronger fayth to confesse him to the end in the defiance of Antichrist sinne death the deuill so should they reteine the Lordes fauor and blessing The copyes of his other examinations and excommunication came to the hands of such as do keepe them still in secret But in them as he defended Christes cause stoutly The 2. examination here lacketh so warned he the Pharisaicall bishops and papists of their hypocrisy and tyranny freely and cleared himselfe of theyr vniust quarrellinges truly After he was excommunicate and deliuered to the secular power he was brought by the Shriffe of London M. Saunders deliuered to the secular power to the prison called the Counter in his owne parish in Breadstreet whereat he reioyced greatly both because he found
hee would not preuent them but taryed still sayeng Once I did flee and tooke me to my feete but now because I am called to this place and vocation I am throughly perswaded to tary and to liue and dye with my sheepe And when at the day of his appearaunce which was the first of September he was come to London before he could come to the foresayd D. Heath and Boner hee was intercepted commaunded violently agaynst hys wyll to appeare before the Queene and her Counsaile M. Hoopeâ— refused to flye away to answer to certaine bonds and obligations wherein they sayd hee was bound vnto her And when he came before theÌ„ Winchester by and by receyued hym very opprobriously M. Hoopâ—â— commeth vp to Loâ—don and rayling and ratyng of hym accused him of Religion Hee agayne freely and boldly told his tale and purged hymselfe But in fine it came to this conclusion that by them he was commaunded to Ward it beyng declared vnto hym by his departure M. Hoopâ—â— charged to aunswere the Queâ—â— for bonds 〈◊〉 debt that the cause of his imprisonment was only for certaine summes of money for the which he was indebted to the Queene and not for religion This how false and vntrue it was shall hereafter in his place more plainly appeare The next yeare beyng 1554. the 19. of Marche M. Hopeâ— commaâ—â—â—ded to warde he was called agayne to appeare before Winchester and other the Queenes Commissioners where what for the Bishop and what for the vnruly multitude when he could not be permitted to plead his cause he was depriued of hys Bishoprikes Which how in what order it was done M. Hoopâ—â— depriued 〈◊〉 his Bishoprickâ—s here now followeth to be seene by the testimonie and report of one which being present at the doing committed the same to writyng ¶ A letter or report of a certaine godly man declaring the order of M. Hoopers depriuation from hys Bishoprike An. 1554. March 19. FOr so much as a rumor is spread abroad of the talk had at my L. Chuancellours A letter reportinâ— the orde◠〈◊〉 M. Hoopâ—â— depriuatiâ—â— betweene hym with other Commissioners there appoynted and M. Hooper cleane contrary to the veritie and truth thereof in deede and therfore to bee iudged rather to be risen of malice for the discrediting of the truth by false suggestions and euill reportes then otherwise I thought it my duetie bâ—yng present thereat my selfe in writyng to set forth the whole effect of the same partly that the veritie therof may be knowen to the doubtfull people and partly also to aduertise them how vncharitably M. Hooper was handled at their hands which with all humilitie vsed hymselfe towards them desiryng that with patience he might haue bene permitted to speake assuryng all men that where I stood in a mammeryng and doubt which of these two religions to haue credited eyther that set forth by the kings maiesty that dead is or els that now mainteyned by the Queens maiesty theyr vnreuerend behauiour towards M. Hooper doth mooue me the rather to credite hys doctrine then that which they with railyng and cruell words defended consideryng that Christ was so handled before And that this which I haue written here was the effect of theyr talke as I acknowledge it to bee true my selfe so I appeale to all the hearers consciences that there were present so they put affection away for the witnesse to the same ¶ The Bishops of Wint. of London of Duresme of Landaffe of Chichester sate as Commissioners Lord Chauncellour AT M. Hoopers commyng in the L. Chauncellour asked whether he was maried Hooper Yea my L. and will not be vnmaried tyll death vnmary me Duresme That is matter enough to depriue you Hooper That it is not my Lord except ye do agaynst the Law The matter concerning mariage was no more talked of then for a great space but as well the Commissioners as such as stood by began to make such outcries laughed and vsed such gesture as was vnseemely for the place and for such a matter The Bishop of Chichester D. Day called M. Hooper hypocrite with vehement wordes and scornefull countenance Bekonsall called him beast so did Smyth one of the clerkes of the Counsayle and diuers other that stoode by At length the Bishop of Winchester said that all men might liue chast that would and brought in this text Castrauerunt se propter regnum coelorum That is There he that haue gelded themselues for the kingdom of heauen Math. 19. M. Hooper sayd that text prooued not that all men could lyue chaste but such onely to whome it was geuen and read that which goeth before in the text But there was a clamour and cry Priest maâ—â—age not â—orbyd by â—he olde â—anon mocking and scorning with callyng hym beast that the text could not be examined Then M. Hooper sayd that it did appeare by the olde Canons that marriage was not forbidden vnto Priestes and named the Decrees But the Bishop of Winchester sent for another part namely the Clementines or the Extrauagants But M. Hooper said that booke was not it which he named Then cryed out the Bishop of Winchester and sayd You shall not haue any other vntill ye be iudged by this And then began such a noyse tumult and speakyng together of a great many that fauoured not the cause 〈◊〉 More 〈◊〉 shortly 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 dyed of 〈◊〉 that nothyng was done ne spoken orderly nor charitably Afterwardes Iudge Morgan began to rayle at M. Hooper a long time with many opprobrious fowle words of hys doyng at Glocester in punishing of men said there was neuer such a tyrant as he was After that D. Day Bishop of Chichester said that the Councel of Ancyra which was before the Councell of Nice was against the marriage of Priests Then cryed out my L. Chancellor many with him that M. Hooper had neuer read the Councels Yes my Lord quoth M. Hooper and my L. of Chichester Doctor Day knoweth that the great Councell of Nice by the meanes of one Paphnutius decreed that no Minister should be separated from his wife But such clamours and cries were vsed that the Councel of Nice was not seene After this long brutish talke Tonstall Bishop of Duresme asked M. Hooper whether he beleeued the corporal presence in the sacrament And maister Hooper said plainly that there was none such neither did he beleue any such thyng Then would the Bish. of Duresme haue read out of a booke for his purpose belike what booke it was I cannot tell but there was such a noise and confuse talke on euery side that he dyd not read it Then asked Winchester of M. Hooper what authoritie mooued him not to beleue the corporall presence He said the authoritie of gods worde and alleged this text Quem oportet coelum suscipere vsque ad tempus restaurationis omnium i. Whom heaueÌ„ must hold vntill the latter
haue dedicate themselues vnto Christ in fayth to liue purely and chastly then let them so remayne without any fable and stronglye stedfastly abide the rewarde of virginitye But if they will not abide or els cannot abide then it is better to mary then for to fall into the fire of concupiscence And let theÌ„ geue to the brethren sisterne none occasion of sclaunder c. ¶ Saynt Augustine in his booke De bono coniugali ad Iulianum CErtayne men doe affirme those men to be aduouterers that doe marry August de Bono coniugali ad Iulianum after that they haue vowed chastity But I do affirme that those men do greuously sinne the whiche do separate them c. ¶ Ambrose 32. Quest. 1. Cap. Integritas The Pope his Byâ—hops commaundeth and counselleth not to mary yea to burne men for marying CHastitye of the bodye ought to bee desired of vs the whiche thing I do geue for a counsell and do not commaund it imperiously For Virginity is a thing that alonelye ought to be couÌ„selled but not to be commaunded it is rather a thing of voluntary will and not a precept ¶ A briefe recapitulation out of Doctour Taylours causes afore touched for the Reader more euidently to see how the Papistes do agaynst their own knowledge in forbiddinge Pristes Mariage THe Popes Clergy forbidding Ecclesiastical persons to mary do against their conscience knowledge as may well be proued by these causes hereunder folowing 1. First they know that Matrimony in the old testament De iure institutionis is indifferently permitted to all menne without any exception 2. Secondly they know that in the old Testament De facto both Priestes Leuites Prophets Patriarches and al other had theyr wiues 3. Thirdly they know that Matrimony was permitted instituted of God for two principall endes to wit for procreation and auoyding of sinne 4. Fourtly they know that in the old testameÌ„t God not onely instituted and permitted Matrimony to be free but also induceth appoynteth meÌ„ to mary and take wiues in these wordes It is not good for a man to be alone c. 5 Fiftly they know that in the new testament S. Paule permitteth the state of Matrimony free to all men hauing not the gift of continency and forbiddeth none 6. Sixtly they know that in the new Testament the sayd S. Paule not only permitteth but also expressely willeth chargeth men hauing not the gift to mary saying For auoyding fornication let euery man haue his wife c. 7. Seuenthly they know that in the new Testament the sayd S. Paul not onely permitteth and commauÌ„deth but also commendeth and prayseth the state of Matrimonye Hebr. 13. Calling it honorable and the bedcompany to be vndefiled c. 8. Eightly they know that in the new testament Christ himselfe not onely was not conceiued nor borne of the virgine before she was espoused in matrimonye but also that both he and his blessed mother did beutify and honour the state of matrimony with their presence yea in the same began his first miracle 9. Ninthly they know both by the old testament new that mariage is no impediment to walke in the obedieÌ„ce of Gods commandement for both Abraham caryed into the land of Canaan his old yea and barrayne wife the vertuous woman Sara with him also to Isaac Iacob Moses Dauid and other their mariage was no impedemeÌ„t to them to talk with God neither to other Leuites bishops and Priestes in the time both of the old testament of the new Agayne neither was it a let to Peter Philip other both to haue their wiues with them and also to supply the office of Apostleship 10. Tenthly they know both by the old testameÌ„t new y t sinnefull fornicatioÌ„ adultry depriueth man of Gods fauor graces of the holy Ghost which graces especially be requisite in men of the Church 11. Eleuenthly they know in theyr owne secret conscience by experience that neither they which enioyne this vow of chastity nor they which take it doe obserue the vowe of chastity Whereupon rise inconueniences more then can be expressed but the Lord aboue knoweth all besides the secret murders peraduenture of many a poore infant c. 12. Twelfthly they knowe by S. Cyprian Epist. 11. and S. Augustine Lib. De bono coniugali ad Iulianum that a vowe is no impediment sufficient to let Matrimony or to diuorce the same 13. Thirtenthly they know that Chrysostome affirmeth it to be an heresy to say that a byshop may not haue a wife 14. Fourtenthly they know that S. Ambrose 32. q. 1. Integritas will haue no commaundement but counsel onely to be geuen touching the obseruing of virginity 15. Fiftenthlye they knowe that before the time of Pope Hildebrand that is during that time of 1000. yeares after Christ mariage was neuer restrained by any forceable necessity of vow from men of the Church 16. Sixtenthly they know that S. Paul calleth it the doctrine of deuils to forbid meates and maryage which God hath left free with thankes geuing for necessity of man and woman After that Doct. Taylour thus with great spirite and courage had aunswered for himselfe and stoutly rebuked his aduersaries for breaking their oth made before to king Henry and to king Edwarde his sonne and for betraying the realme into the power of the Romain bishop they perceiuing that in no case he could be styrred to their wils and purpose that is to turne with them from Christ to Antichrist committed him therupon to prison againe where he endured till the last of Ianuary * D. Taylour the fourth tyme with M. Bradford and M. Saunders brought before Winchester and other Byshops VPon which day yeare aforesayd Gardineâ— Hopton Boner Capon Tonstall D. Tailour and M. Bradford and M. SauÌ„ders were agayne called to appeare before the byshop of Winchester the bishop of Norwich of London of Salisbury and of Duresme and ther were charged agayne with heresy schisme and therfore a determinate answere was required whether they woulde submit themselues to the Romayne byshop abiure there errors or els they would according to theyr lawes proceed to theyr condemnation When D. Taylour and his felowes M. Bradford and M. Saunders heard this they answered stoutly and boldly The conâ—â—cye of thâ— men that they would not depart froÌ„ the truth which they had preached in king Edwards dayes neither would they submit themselues to the romish Antichrist but they thanked God for so great mercy that he would cal them to be worthy to suffer for his word and truth When the Bishops saw them so boldly constanly and vnmoueably fixed in the truth Sentence death 〈◊〉 vpon 〈◊〉 they read y e senteÌ„ce of death vpon them which wheÌ„ they had heard they most ioyfully gaue God thankes and stoutly sayde vnto the Byshops We doubt not but God the righteous Iudge will require our bloud at your handes and
but at length they were perceaued and detected to the foresayde Edmund Boner Bishoppe of London M. Higbed and M. Causton deâ—ected to Boner peraduenture not without the same organ which sent vp William Hunter as is aboue declared By reason whereof by commaundement they were committed to the officers of Colchester to be safely kept and with them also a seruant of Thomas Causton who in this praise of Christian godlines was nothing inferior to his maister Boner the forsayd Byshop perceiuing these 2. Gentlemen to be of worshipful estate of great estimation in that countrey least any tumult shoulde thereby arise came thether himselfe accompanied with M. Fecknam and certaine other B Boner commeth himselfe to Colchester thinking to reclaim them to his faction and fashion so that great labour diligence was taken therein as wel by terrors and threatnings as by large promises and flatteringe and all faire meanes to reduce them againe to the vnitie as they termed it of the mother church In fine when nothing coulde preuaile to make them assent to theyr doings at length they came to thys poynte that they required certaine respite to consulte with themselues what were best to doe Whych time of deliberation being expired and they remaining still constant and vnmooueable in their professed doctrine and setting oute also their confession in wryting the bishop seeing no good to be done in tarying any longer there M. Higbed and M. Causton caryed to London departed thence caried them bothe with hym to London and wyth them certaine other prisonners also which about the same time in those quarters were apprehended It was not long after thys but these prisonners being at London committed to strait prison and there attempted sundrye wise by the Bishop and his Chapleines to reuoke their opinioÌ„s at length when no persuasions wold serue they were brought forth to open examination at the Consistorie in Paules the first dayes Session the 17. daye of Februarie An. 1555. Where they were demaunded aswell by the said bishop as also by the Bishop of Bathe others whether they would recant their errors peruerse doctrine as they termed it and so come to y e vnitie of the Popish Church Which when they refused to doe the Byshop assigned them likewise the next day to appeare againe being the 18. of Februarie On the whych daye among many other thinges there sayd and passed The second dayes Sessiâ—on he read vnto them seuerally certaine Articles and gaue them respite vntill the next day to aunswer vnto the same so committed them againe to prisone The copie of which Articles here vnder foloweth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner B. of London seuerally against Tho. Causton Thomas Higbed of Essex FIrst that thou Thomas Causton or Thomas Higbed hast bene and arte of the Diocesse of London Articles laiâ— by B. Boner to M. Higbed and Causton and also of the iurisdiction now of me Edmund Bishop of London Item that thou was in time past according to the order of the Church of England baptised and christened Item that thou haddest Godfathers and Godmother according to the said order Item that the said Godfathers and Godmothers did theÌ„ promise for thee and in thy name the faith and religion that then was vsed in the realme of England Item that that faith and Religion which they did professe make for thee was accompted and taken to be the faith and Religion of the Churche and of the Christian people and so was it in very deede Item thou comming to the age of discretion that is to saye to the age of xiiij yeares diddest not mislike nor disallowe that faith that Religion or promise then vsed and approued and promised by the said Godfathers and Godmother but for a time diddest continue in it as other taking themselues for Christen people did likewise Item that at that time and also before it was taken for a doctrine of the Churche Catholicke and true and euerye where in Christendom then allowed for Catholicke and true and to be the profession of a Christen man to beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of breade and wine after the consecration there was and is by the omnipotent power and will of almighty God and his woorde without any substance of breade and wine there remaining The reall presence the true and naturall body and bloude of our Sauiour Iesus Christ in substance which was borne of the virgine Marie and suffered vppon the Crosse really truely and in very deede Item that at that time thy father and mother all thine auncestors all thy kindred acquaintance and frends and thy sayd Godfathers and Godmother did then so beleeue and thinke in all the same as the sayd Church did therein beleeue Item that thy selfe hast had no iust cause or lawfull grounde to departe or swarue from the sayde Religion or faith nor no occasion at all except thou wilt followe and beleeue the erroneous opinion or beliefe that hath ben against the common order of the Church brought in by certaine disordred persons of late and at the vttermost within these 30. or 40. yeares last past Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleue that D. Robert Barnes Iohn Frith Tho. Garrerd Hierome Also sir Edmund Boner priest before the death of Cromwell seemed to be of the opinion and was swornâ— twise agaynst the Pope Lassels Anne Askew Iohn Hooper late Bishop of Gloucester sir Laurence Saunders Priest Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Rogers Priest sir Rowland Taylour Priest sir Iohn Laurence Priest William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkyns Thomas Hawkes haue bene heretofore reputed taken and accompted as heretickes and also condemned as heretickes and so pronounced openly and manifestly specially in holding beleuing certaine damnable opinions against the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar all the same persons sauing Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Laurence William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkins and Thomas Hawkes haue suffered paines of death by fire for the maintenance and defence of their said opinions and misbeliefe Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleeue that Thomas Cranmer late Archbishoppe of Canterburie and Nicholas Ridley naming himselfe Bishop of London Robert Ferrar late Bishop of S. Dauies and Hugh Latimer sometime Bishop of Worcester haue bene and are at this present reputed accompted and taken as heretickes and misbeleeuers in maintaining and holding certaine damnable opinions against the verity of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Item Verity takeâ— for heresy 〈◊〉 misbeleuing heretickes that thou hast commended and praised all the sayd persons so erring and beleuing or at the least wise some of them secretely and also openly taking and beleeuing them to be faithfull and Catholicke people and their sayde opinions to be good and true and the same to the best
not to kneele nor knocke to the visible shew or externall shewe of the Sacrament And the queres of Carmarthen and other places there are not close at the sides so that the people may come in and forth at theyr pleasure Moreouer the Kinges ordinaunces doth not authorise him to rebuke the people for knocking on theyr brests in token of repentaunce of theyr sinnes nor for kneeling in token of submission to God for mercye in Christ. To the 22. he sayth that in time of rebellion in Deuon and Cornewall threatening to come into Wales he teaching the people the true fourme of prayer accordinge to Gods holy word and declaring the prayer vpon beades to be vayne and superstitious yet durste not for feare of tumulte forceably take from any man his beades without authority And touching the not reproouing of suche as hee shoulde meete wearing beades hee remembreth not that he hath so done vnlesse it were in the rebellion tyme at whiche time he durste not rebuke suche Offenders To the 23. he sayth that he beyng in the Pulpitte hys face towardes the people did not see the lightes if anye were set vp about the corpes behinde his backe till after that he came downe from the Pulpitte But he with George Constantine and the aforesayde Chauntour sittyng in the Church in Carmarthen to heare causes and seeing the Uicare with other Priestes with song and lights bringyng a corpes vppe to the Church called forthwyth the Uicare and Priestes and rebuked them in open court as cormorantes and Rauens flying about the dead carcase for lucre sake To the 24. he sayeth that he caused the one childe beyng borne with great perill of death to the Mother and it selfe lying for dead a certayne space after to be christened on the workyng day the other childe was Christened on the working day because both Father and Mother and al other people there were in perill of death by reason of the sodayne sweat which all men feared at that time And touching the rest of the accusatiō which is that by that example it is vsed after the olde accustomed fashion he knoweth no such thing ¶ To the tytle of Couetousnesse he sayth that hys doynges prooue the contrarye as his neighbours knoweth And to the 25. Article he vtterly denyeth To the 26. he sayth that his Hall at Aberguilly being ruinous he vseth for his Hall a greate Chamber adioyning for his selfe and his seruauntes and all manner of straungers and besides twenty persons in house daylye What other hospitality he keepeth honest neighbours can testify To the 27. he sayth that his talke is accordyng to his hearers that is to say reuerently and truely of fayth loue and honest lyfe according to the Scriptures to like Auditours and to other vnreuerent and rash Turmoylers of Scriptures and holye doctrine he doeth talke of honest worldly thinges with Godly intent and that he doeth not moste commonlye talke of suche thinges as are expressed in this Article but when hee hath honest occation so to doe The 28. he sayth is vntrue and that hee hath warned no manne out of theyr landes but where he is destitute of necessary prouision and woulde haue part of his owne demayne from certayne free holdes hauing it onelye from yeare to yeare of pleasure hee cannot obteyne it without brawlyng Wherefore he suffereth them to keepe it euen yet still agaynst right reason And touching the rest that he had rather the Crowes should eat it c. he neuer spake any such word To the 29. he sayth that whereas hys Predecessour Byshop Barloe did let to farme the Isle of Ramsay to one William Browne after whose handes this Defendaunt receiued it into his owne possession the Uicars of Saynt Dauids being dispossessed of it long before he letted it ouer to Stephen Greene for 40. shillings the groūd as it was before and three poundes more for seales connies and foules there he knoweth of no right y e Uicars Chorall had therein who did refuse when this defendant did diligently vpon reasonable conditions offer the same vnto them and this defendant made no promise vnto thē as is conteined in the Article To the 30. he sayth he knoweth not but that he aduertised his Bayliffe to warne the freeholdes and other hauing his demayne to rent during pleasure to leaue it at a lawfull day to this Defendantes necessary vse and dyd not cause the Curate to do as is conteined in the Article to his remembraunce To the 31. he sayth that he knoweth not what y e priest bad in the Churche nor howe many plowes there came vndesired of this Defendaunt But he knoweth certeinly that he desired no mans labour but for his mony To the 32. he sayth that he knoweth not any such appoyntment of Schooles and reuenewes there but he foūd there after the departyng of Byshop Barloe a Schoolemayster an Ussher being a Priest and 20. Scholers which he hath hitherto maynteined better then he founde it to his knowledge he did neuer conuert anye pennye therof to his owne vse albeit he might lawfully haue done the same The 33. he sayeth is all vntrue so farre as hee knoweth To the 34. Article he sayth he neuer purchased more then three percels whereof one was 2. shillinges 8. pence by yeare the second three shillinges foure pence and the third 26. shillinges 8. pence or there about by yeare the rest he denyeth To the 35. he sayeth that he neuer bought of Lewes Iohn Thomas his land good cheape but after forty yeres purchase not knowing at that time any suche thinge as is contayned in the article agaynst the sayd Lewes Iohn Neither badde he the Somner to lette him alone but as soone as he hearde any thing of it commaunded the Somner to cyte him and so he was cyted in this Defendantes house occasionyng him to breake his bargayne to the which Lewes this Defendaunt sayde these wordes If you would geue me your land with an house full of golde I cannot nor will not suffer you to keepe a Lemman Then the sayde Lewes affirming the latter woman to bee his wife and the firste vnknowne to this Defendaunt hee caused the sayde Lewes to bee called to the consistorye for tryall where it hangeth yet And also by lawfull processe excommunicated the firste Woman for that shee would not by any meanes appeare in the Court to claime or to confesse marryage with the sayde Lewes and so she standeth this day at the poynt of significauit To the 56. he sayth that whereas the Chauntour and R. M. with other Chanons there would not obey the Kynges Godlye Iniunctions concerning the fyndyng a Schoole for poore mennes Chyldren a Lectur of Diuinitye Sermons on the Sondayes repayring of their Church and Mansion houses decent order and ministration there but stubbornely counted themselues with the Chauntour to be a bodye politicke without regarde of the Byshoppe and his lawefull monitions beyng hymselfe named in theyr Shyre Statutes Decanus quasi Decanus
other time for which he gaue God thankes and vsed the same to his necessitie Amâ—y Couper Shiriffes of Chesâ—er When the time and day appointed came that he should suffer the Sheriffes of y e Cittie whose names were Amry Couper with their Officers and a great nuÌ„ber of poore simple Barbers with rousty Billes Polaxes went to the Northgate there tooke out the said George Marsh who came with them most humbly meekly Marsh led to his MartyrdoÌ„e with a lock vpon his feete And as he came vpon the waye towardes y e place of execution some folkes proferd him money looked that he should haue gone with a litle purse in his hand as the maner of felons was The old vse in Lancashyre to geue money to bye Trâ—ntalls accustomed in that Cittye in times past at their goyng to execution to y e end to gather money to geue vnto a priest to say Trentals of Masses for theÌ„ after their death wherby they might as they thought be saued G. Marsh refuseth to receaue money going to his death but Marsh sayd he would not as theÌ„ be troubled w t medling with mony but willed some good man to take the mony if y e people were disposed to geue any to geue it vnto the prisoners or poore people So hee went all the way vnto his death w t his booke in his hand looking vpoÌ„ the same many of y e people sayd this maÌ„ goeth not vnto his death as a theefe or as one that deserueth to dye Now when he came to the place of execution w tout the Citie G. Marsh refuseth the Quenes pardon neare vnto Spittle boughton one Uawdrey being then deputie chamberleine of Chester shewed Marshe a writyng vnder a great seale saying that it was a pardon for him if he would recant Wherat Marsh answered that he would gladly accept the same and sayd farther that he loued the Queene but for asmuch as it tended to plucke him froÌ„ God he would not receiue it vpon that condition After that hee began to speake to the people shewing the cause of his death G. Marsh not suffred to speake to the people and woulde haue exhorted them to sticke vnto Christ. Whereupon one of the Sheriffes sayd George Marshe we must haue no sermoning nowe To whom he sayd Mayster I cry you mercy and so kneeling downe made his prayers and then put of his clothes vnto his shirt and then was he chayned vnto the post hauyng o number of Fagottes vnder him and a thing made like a firkin with pitch and tarre in the same ouer his head by reason the fire was vnskilfully made and that the winde dyd dryue the flame to and fro he suffered great extremitie in his death whiche notwithstanding he abode very paciently ¶ The cruell burning of George Marsh Martyr Wherein this in him is to be noted that when as hee had bene a long time tormented in y e fire without mouing hauing his fleshe so broyled and puft vp that they whiche stoode before him vnneth could see the chayne wherewith he was fastened and therfore supposed no lesse but he had bene dead notwithstanding sodenly he spread abroad hys armes saying father of heauen haue mercy vpon me so yelded his spirite into the handes of the Lord. Upon this many of y e people sayd that he was a martyr and died maruelous patiently and godly The 〈◊〉 of G. Marâ—â— the blesseâ— Martyr Which thing caused the Bishop shortly after to make a Sermon in the Cathedrall Church and therein affirmed that the sayde Marshe was an hereticke burnt like an hereticke was a firebrand in hell In recompence of this hys good and charitable sermoÌ„ within short time after the iust iudgement of God appeared vppon the sayde Byshop Gods iust reuenging hand vpoÌ„ persecutiâ—â— Bishop recompensing hym in suche wise that not long after he turned vp his heeles and dyed Upon what cause his death was gendred I haue not here precisely to pronounce because the rumour and voyce of y e people is not alwayes to be followed Notwithstanding such a report went in all mens mouthes that he was burned of an harlot Whereupon whether he dyed or no I am not certayne neyther dare leane to much vppon publicke speach Albeit this is certayn that wheÌ„ he was afterward searched being dead by some of hys secret frends certain Aldermen for stoppyng the rumour of y e people this maydenly Priest and Byshop was fouÌ„d not to be free froÌ„ certayne appearaunce which declared but small virginitie in him that the rumour was not raysed vp altogether vpoÌ„ naught amongest the people But of this I will stay and proceed no further not because more caÌ„ not be said but because I will not be so vncharitable in defacing these men as they are cruel in condemning Gods seruants to death Letters of George Marshe This good maÌ„ wrote diuers and sondry letters out of prison besides his examinations as before ye haue heard Touching the which hys examinations this letter first he sendeth to his frendes the copy wherof here followeth ¶ A letter of George Marsh to the reader touching the matter of his examination HEre haue ye dearely beloued frendes in Christ the chiefe principal Articles of Christian doctrine briefly touched A letter of G. Marshâ— to the reader whiche heretofore I haue both beleeued professed and taught and as yet do beleue professe and teach and am surely purposed by Gods grace to continue in the same vntill the last day I do waÌ„t both time and oportunitie to write out at large the probations causes partes effectes and contraries or erroures of these Articles which who so desireth to know let them read ouer the coÌ„mon places of the godly learned men Philippe Melancthon and Erasmus Sarcerius whose iudgement in these matters of Religion I do chiefly follow and leane vnto The Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all thinges and deliuer vs from this present euill world according to his will and pleasure and bryng vs agayn out of this hell of affliction into which it hath pleased the mercifull Lord to throw vs downe and deliuer vs out of the mouth of the Lyon and from all euill doing and keepe vs vnto his heauenly and euerlasting kingdome Amen Though Sathan be suffered as wheate to sift vs for a tyme yet fayleth not our fayth through Christes ayde but that we are at all tymes able and readye to confirme the fayth of our weake brethren 1. Pet. 3. and alwayes ready to geue an aunswere to euerye man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs and that wyth meekenes and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when as they backbyte vs as euill doers they may be ashamed for asmuch as they haue falsely accused our good coÌ„uersatioÌ„ in christ I thought my selfe nowe of late yeares for the cares of this lyfe well setteled with my louing
tenor and maner of wordes to wit And moreouer confesseth and sayth that where as he strake the priest on Easter day last past in S. Margarets church in Westminster he hath since that tyme yet doth mislike hymselfe in that doyng and doth now iudge and beleue that the same his act was euill and naught Howbeit he saith and beleueth that as for the matter and cause wherfore he so stroke the said priest which was for ministring of the sacrament of the aultar â—â—â—wer â—â—â—liked his 〈…〉 Priest which he taketh and iudgeth abhominable he did nor doth not mislike hymself at all therein Moreouer he desireth of the said B. licence to be granted him to alter and take out somewhat of the ix Article in place therof these words to be placed to wit Herein he referreth himselfe to the lawes custome and ordinance specified in this article â—â—â—wer 〈◊〉 his â—â—swere to 〈◊〉 9. 〈◊〉 c. At which request Boner granted to the altering of both the articles according as he desired and so put in the actes After this the B. turning agayne to his old maner of exhorting went about with words and words onely to perswade him to submit himselfe to the Catholike church and to the faith therof Which all his perswasioÌ„s notwithstanding Wil. remained stil in the constancy of his senteÌ„ce saying that he would not be remooued from that hee had spoken to die therfore Whereupon the Bish. assigned him the next day being the xx day of Aprill to appeare in the same day and place betwene the houres of 8. and 9. before noone there and then to heare the sentence pronounced in case he would not relent c. ¶ The last appearance of William Flower before Bishop Boner IN the which day houre and place the said Wil. Flower as he was appoynted The last appearance 〈◊〉 W. â—lower beâ—â—re B. Boâ—er was brought by his keeper belonging to the Warden of the Fleete before Boner who after his woonted maner of perswasion goyng about to reduce hym to his catholike church and the vnitie thereof that is from Christ to Antichrist sometimes with fayre promises alluring sometyme with manasses and terrors fearing hym â— Flowers â—â—â—stancie c. To this Wil. answering said on this wise Do what ye will I am at a point for the heauens shal as soone fall as I will forsake myne opinion c. Wherupon the B. after he had commaunded these wordes to be registred called for the depositions of certaine witnesses producted for the better information of this matter Witnes â—roduced â—gaynst W. â—lower y e names of which witnesses were these Wil. Genings I. Bray Rob. Graunt Richard Dodde William Pampion Rob. Smalwood the parish Priest of S. Margarets at Westminster The summe and effect of whose depositions here insueth ¶ The depositions or attestations producted vpon the aunswers of Wil. Flower RObert Grant of Westminster examined vpon the said answers of Wil. Flower sayth and deposeth That he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge recognise the sayd answers and subscribe to the same with hys own hand and also was present in the church of S. Margarets in Westminster when the sayd Wil. Flower dyd smite and wound the Priest when as he sayth hee was ministryng the Sacrament and how this examinate amongst other preased towards him to take him and was hurt therby vpoÌ„ his chin after he was takeÌ„ this examinate holp to conduct him to the gatehouse at Westminster RIchard Dod of Westminster examined vpon the sayd answers sayth and deposeth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowlege and recognise the said answers subscribe to the same with his owne hand also did see was present when the sayd Flower vpoÌ„ Easter day last past drew his woodknife and strake the priest vpon y e hed hand and arme who beyng wounded therwith and hauyng a chalice with consecrated hostes therin in his hand sprinkled with the sayd priests bloud was holpen rescued by this examinate and the sayde Flower caried to the Gatehouse at Westminster and his woodknife takeÌ„ away by this Examinate WIlliam Pampion one of the churchwardens of the sayd parish church of S. Margaretes in Westminster examined vpon the said answers of the sayd Flower sayth and deposeth that the same answers be true in hys sight were subscribed with the hande of the sayde Flower And that vpon Easter day last past about xj of the clocke in the forenoone in the parish church at S. Margarets in Westminster among a great number of the people ready to be houseled the priests backe beyng turned toward the sayd Flower he the sayd Flower sodenly drewe forth hys woodknife and strake sir Iohn Cheltham the priest both vpon his head hand and arme whereby he was wounded and bled aboundantly and the chalice with consecrated hosts beyng in his hand were sprinkled w t hys bloud and the people in great feare cried out lamentably and thought they should presently haue bene killed RObert Smalwood of Westminster examined vpon the said answers saith and deposeth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayde answers and subscribe the same with his owne hand and sayth further touching the striking and woundyng the priest in S. Margarets church in Westminster vpon Easter day last this examinate sayth he was not there when y e fact was done but immediately after he came to church and found sir Iohn hurt and wounded in the head hand and arme by the sayd Flower and the people in great heuines by reason therof Also the people did report as this examinate saith that Flower did the deed as the priest had the chalice in his hande ministring the Sacrament to the people WIlliam Ienings of Westminster beyng examined vpon the answers of the sayd Wil. Flower sayth deposeth by vertue of his oth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayde aunswers and subscribe to the same with his owne hande in the consistory place and further deposeth that he vppon Easter day last past was present in the church of S. Margarets in Westminster where Flower strake the sayd Sir Iohn Cheltham priest first vpon the head and afterward vpon his arme two sore strokes whereby the sayd priest is lyke to loose his hand Also this Iurate deposed that the sayd sir Iohn Cheltham had a chalice with certaine consecrated hosts therein in his hand which were sprinckled with the bloud of the sayd priest and after the sayd Flower was apprehended by this examinate and others they caried hym immediately to the gatehouse in Westminster IOhn Bray one of the churchwardeÌ„s of the parish church of S. Margarets in Westminster sworne and examined vpon the sayd aunsweres sayth and deposeth that he did heare and see the said Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayd answers also subscribe vnto the same And further deposeth of Flowers strikyng the priest in effect
I haue offended a lawe Wattes wordes to the L. Rich. I am subiect here to the lawe Then Anth. Browne Iustice sayd vnto hym Wats I pray thee tell me who hath bene thy schoole maister to teach thee this geare Syr Anthony Browne a Gospeller in K. Edwardes dayes a persecuter in Queene Maryes dayes or where didst thou first learn this religion Forsooth quoth Wattes euen of you Sir you taught it me and none more then you For in K. Edwards dayes in open sessions you spake against this Religion now vsed no preacher more You then sayd y e masse was abhominable all their trumpery besides wishing and earnestly exhorting that none should beleeue therin that our beliefe should be onely in Christ and you said thē whosoeuer should bryng in any strange natiō to rule here it were treason and not to be suffred Then said Browne to my Lord Rich he belies me my Lord. What a knaue is this he wil soone belye me behind my backe when he doth it before my face and my L. Rich sayd againe I dare say he doth so After these wordes Wattes tooke occasion to speake somewhat of King Phillip and of hys commyng in but what it was I coulde not iustly learne But this muche was heard that after those wordes spoken the Benche among themselues stood vp and sayd one to another treason sauyng one good man called Iustice Gawdy Iustice Gaudy ◠good man who a little before was about to speake but when he heard them cry treason he helde downe his head as one grieued and troubled at their doyngs In conclusion the Commissioners being wery of him or els not willing to meddle further in such high matters sent him vp to the B. of London with their letter withal importing the cause of his sending vp as by the contentes thereof here vnder followeth to be seene ¶ A letter sent by certaine Iustices in Essex to Boner B. of London AFter our most harty cōmendations to your good lordship these shall be to aduertise you A letter of the Lord Rich Henry Tyrell other Iustices to Boner that at our Sessions of Oyer Terminer holden at Chelmesford the 26. day of April last past there came before vs in open Courte one Thomas Wattes of Billerica within your dioces by ordinary proces and then and there being examined why he refused to come to his parish Church and there to receiue the sacrament of the aultar and heare diuine seruice according to the institution of holy church he openly there answered generally that like as the seruice of the Churche set out in the dayes of late King Edward the 6. was sayd by vs now to be abominable hereticall schismaticall Tho Wattes sent vp by the Iustices of Essex to Byshop Boner all naught so he sayd that all that is nowe vsed done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught with diuers other erroneous arrogant words and therefore we haue thought good to send hym to your Lordship to be further examined by you of his perticular opinions as to your pastorall office shall seeme conuenient certifieng you further that in our opinion he is one of the most arrogant heretikes that hath bene heard speake or euer came before you not meet to be kept here in any Gaole as well for feare of corrupting others as for diuers sundry other speciall causes hereafter to be more declared Thus leauing to molest your good Lordship we commit you to the holy ghost Geuen at Chelmesford the 27. of Aprill An. 1555. Your good Lordships most assured R. Rich. Henry Tirrell The names of the Iustices Anthony Browne Edmund Tirrell T. Myldman Iohn Wiseman Rog. Appleton Rich. Weston Now when the B. had receiued him how he vsed him 〈◊〉 is easie by his common practises with others to iudge What his priuate conferēces were I know not but what was publikely done in the Consistory at Paules the common stage for these tragedies you shall here see The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the bishops Consistorie FIrst vppon Thursday beyng the second day of May Thomas Wattes was brought thether before the Bishop of London The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Bishops Consistory there being examined vpon his words had before the L. Rich and others as is conteined in their letters he did earnestly affirme the same to be true Wherupon the Bishop obiected and examined him vpon these Articles following to the which he aunswered as vnder may appeare ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Thomas VVattes of Byllerica in the Countie of Essex within the Diocesse of London by Boner Bish. there as ensueth 1. FIrst that the said Tho. Wattes was of Billerica so of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles agaynst Tho. Wattes The Sacraments of the Church of Rome 2. Item that he beleeued not in the Sacraments of the the holy and Catholike church as the Catholike church of Rome and all other Churches members of the same euer hetherto hath beleued is taught of al good faithful people nor hath allowed the said sacraments rites vsages or ceremonies of the said church The substance of the sacramēt but hath despised the same 3. Item that he beleeueth also hath taught others that the substaunce of materiall bread and wyne do remaine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the consecration The presence in the sacrament that the sayd materiall bread and wyne are the signes tokens of Christes body hanged vpon the crosse and of hys bloud there shed and that in the sayd Sacrament there is only a memory or remembraunce of Christes body bloud and nothyng els 4. Item that he beleueth and doth precisely affirme that the very true presence of Christes body and bloud in substaunce The Masse abhominable is not in the Sacrament of the aultar but only in heauen and no where els 5. Item that he beleeueth affirmeth and sayth that the Masse now vsed in the church of Rome here in England and other places is full of Idolatry Confession to God abhomination wickednes and that Christ did neuer institute it nor ordayne it nor yet allow it as a good and laudable thyng to be vsed in his Church 6. Item that he beleeueth and affirmeth that auricular confession to be made vnto the Priest is not necessary but superfluous and that it is enough for a man to beleeue onely to confesse hymselfe vnto God without any priest or minister at any tyme though he may haue the Priest to confesse hym vnto 7. Item that he beleueth that Luther Wickliffe Doctor Barnes Defence of Martyrs and all others that haue holden against the Sacrament of the aultar suffred death by fire or otherwise for the maintenaunce of the said opinion were good men and faithfull seruaunts and Martyrs of Christ in so beleeuyng and dieng 8. Item that he hath and
with an exhortation that Bradford would recant his doctrine After the Lorde Chauncellor had ended his long Oration Bradforde began to speake thus As yesterday I besought your honours to set in your sight the Maiesty and presence of God to followe him which seeketh not to subuert the simple by subtle questions so I humbly beseech euery one of you to do this day M. Bradfordes aunâ—swâ—re to Winchester for that you know well enough that guiltles bloud wil cry for vengeance And this I pray not your Lordships to do as one that taketh vpon me to condemne you vtterly herein but that ye might bee more admonished to do that which none doth so muche as he should doe For our nature is so much corrupt that wee are very obliuioâ—s and forgetâ—ull of God Agayne as yesterday I pretended mine othe and othes agaynst the Byshop of Rome that I shoulde neuer conâ—ent to the practysing of anye iurisdiction for him or on his behalfe in the realme of England so do I agayn this day least I should be periured And last of all as yesterday the aunsweres I made were by protestation and sauing mine othe so I would your honors should knowe that mine aunsweres shall be this day and this I do that when death which I look for at your hands shall come I may not be troubled with the guiltines of periury L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour was wroth and sayd that they had geuen him respite to deliberate till this day whether he would recant his errours of the blessed Sacrament which yesterday quoth he before vs you vttered Brad. My Lord you gaue me no time of any such deliberation neither did I speake anye thing of the Sacrament which you did disalow For when I had declared a preseÌ„ce of Christ to be there to fayth you went froÌ„ that matter to purge your selfe that you were not cruell and so went to dynner L. Chaunc What I perceiue we must beginne all agayne with thee Did not I yesterday tell thee playnely that thou madâ—st a coÌ„science where none should be Did not I make it playne that the oth against the Bishop of Rome was an â—â—â—awfull oth Brad. No in deed my Lord You sayd so but you proued it not yet nor neuer can do L. Chaunc Oh Lord God what a felowe art thou Thou wouldest go about to bring into the peoples heades that we all the Lordes of the parliament house the Knyghtes and Burgesses and all the whole realme be periured Oh what an heresy is this here good people you may see what a senceles heretick this fellow is If I should make an oth I would neuer help my brother nor lend him mony in his need Winchesters 〈…〉 no poynt 〈◊〉 were this a good aunswere to tell my neighbour desiring my helpe that I had made an oth to the contrary O that I could not do it Brad. Oh my Lord discerne betwixt othes that be against charity and fayth and othes that be according to fayth and charity as this is agaynst the byshop of Rome Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellor made much ado and a long time was speÌ„t about othes which were good which were euill he captiously asking often of Bradford a direct aunswere concerning othes which Bradford woulde not geue simply but with a distinction Wherat the Chauncellor was much offended but Bradforde still kept him at the bay that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was a lawful oth vsing thereto the Lord Chauncellors owne booke de vera Obedientia for confirmation At the length they came to this issue who shoulde bee Iudge of the lawfulnes of the othe and Bradford sayd the word of God according to Christs word Ioh. 12. My word shall iudge and according to the testimony of Esay and Mithe that Goddes worde comming out of Ierusalem shall geue sentence among the Gentiles By this word quoth Bradford my Lord I will proue the othe agaynst the byshop of Romes authority to be a good a godly and a lawfull othe So that the Lord Chauncellor left his holde and as the other day he pretended a deniall of the queenes authority and obedience to her highnes so did he now But Bradford as the day before proued that obedieÌ„ce in this poynt to the Queenes highnesse if she should demaund an othe to the Bishop of Rome being denied was not a * generall deniall of her authority and of obedience to her no more quoth he theÌ„ the sale gift or lease of a piece of a mans inheritaunce proueth it a sale gift or lease of the whole inheritaunce And thus much ado was made about this matter The Lord Chauncellour talking much and vsing many examples of debt of going out of the Towne to morow by oth and yet tarying till Friday and suche like Whiche trifling talke Bradford did touch saying that it was a wonder his honor weyed conscience no more in this and would be so earnest in vowes of Priestes Mariages made to bishops and be careles for solemne othes made to God to Princes Summa this was the end The Lord Chauncellor sayd the Queene might dispense with it and didde so to all the whole Realme But Bradford sayd that the queenes highnes could do no more but remitte her right as for the othe made to God she could neuer remit forasmuch as it was made vnto God L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour chased wonderfully and sayd that in playne sence I sclaundered the Realme of periury And therefore quoth he to the people you may see how thys felow taketh vpon him to haue more knowledge and conscience M. Bradford imprisoned without a cause then all the wise meÌ„ of England and yet he hath no conscience at all Brad. Well my Lorde let all the standers by see who hath conscience I haue bene a yere and an halfe in prison Now before al this people declare wherfore I was imprisoned or what cause you had to punish me You sayd y e other day in your owne house my Lord of London witnessing with you that I tooke vpon me to speake to the people vndesired There he sitteth by you I meane my Lorde of Bathe which desired me himselfe for the passioÌ„ of Christ M. Bradford neaâ—e slayne in the pulpit with the dagger throwen against M. Bourne I would speake to the people Upon whose words I commyng into the Pulpite had like to haue bene slayne with a dagger which was hurled at him I thinke for it touched my sleeue He then prayd me I would not leaue him I promised him as loÌ„g as I liued I would take hurt before him that day and so went out of the pulpit and entreated with the people at length brought him my selfe into an house Besides this in the afternoone I preached in Bowe church and there going vp into the Pulpit one willed me not to reproue y e people M. Bradford ieoparded his lyfe
this life Rom â— are not to bee compared to the ioyes of the lyfe prepared for you You knowe the way to heauen is not the wide way of the worlde Math. â— whiche windeth to the deuill but it is a strayte waye which fewe walke in For fewe liue Godlye in Christ Iesu 2. Tim â— 2. Cor. â— Math. â— fewe regarde the lyfe to come fewe remember the daye of iudgement few remember howe Christ will denye them before his father that do deny him here few consider that Christ will be ashamed of them in the last day whiche are ashamed of his truth and true seruice few cast their accountes what wil be layed to theyr charge in the day of vengeance few regard the condemnation of theyr owne consciences in doing that which inwardly they disalow few loue god better then theyr goodes But I trust yet you are of this fewe my dearely beloued I trust you be of that little flocke which shall enherite the kingdome of heaueÌ„ I trust you are the mourners and lamenters 〈◊〉 10. which shal be comforted with comfort whyche neuer shall be taken from you if you nowe repent your former euilles if nowe you striue agaynst the euilles that are in you if now you continue to call vpon God if nowe you defile not your bodyes with any Idolatrous seruice 〈◊〉 4. vsed in the Antichristian Churches if you molest not the good spirite of God which is geuen you as a gage of eternall redemption a counseller and Mayster to lead you into all trueth whiche good spirite I beseeche the Father of mercye to geue to vs all for his deare sonnes sake Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome I commend you all and to the worde of his grace Actes 10. which is able to helpe you all and saue you all that beleue it folow it and serue GOD therafter And of this I would ye were all certayne that all the heares of your heads are numbred Math. 10. Math. spanâ— 1. Psalm 1â—4 Psalm 31. Pet. 5. so that not one of them shall perishe neither shall any man or deuill be able to attempt any thing much lesse to do any thing to you or any of you before your heauenly father which loueth you most tenderly shall geue them leaue and when he hath geuen them leaue they shall go no further then he will nor keepe you in trouble any longer then he will Therefore cast on him all your care for he is carefull for you Onely study to please hym and to keepe your consciences cleane your bodyes pure from the Idolatrous seruice whiche nowe euery where is vsed and GOD will maruellouslye and mercifully defend and comfort you which thing he doe for his holy names sake in Christ our Lord. Amen * To his dearely beloued in Christ Erkinalde Rawlins and his wife GOd our deare and moste mercyfull Father thorough Christ be with you my good Brother and Sister as with his children for euer and in all thinges so guide you with his holy spirite the leader of his people as may bee to his glory and your owne euerlasting ioy and comfort in him Amen Because I haue oftentimes receiued from either of you comfort corporall for the which I beseeche the Lorde as to make me thankefull so to recompence you both now eternally I can not but goe about Lord help hereto for thy mercyes sake to write some thing for your comfort spiritually My dearely beloued looke not vppon these dayes and the afflictions of the same here with vs 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 godly 〈◊〉 ioyfull the 〈…〉 simplye as they seeme vnto you that is as dismall dayes and dayes of Gods vengeaunce but rather as lucky dayes and dayes of Gods fatherlye kindenesse towardes you and suche as you be that is toward such as repent theyr sinnes and euill life paste and earnestly purpose to amende walking not after the will of the world and most part of men for the preseruation of theyr pelfe whiche will they nill they they shall leaue sooner or later and to whome or howe it shall be vsed they know not In deede to suche as walke in theyr wickednesse and winde on with the worlde this tyme is a tyme of wrath and vengeaunce and theyr beginning of sorrowe is but nowe because they contemne the Phisicke of theyr father whiche by this purging time and cleansing dayes would worke theyr weale whiche they will nor Clensing dayes and because they will not haue Gods blessing which both wayes he hath offered vnto them by prosperity and aduersity Gods 〈◊〉 not to 〈◊〉 refused therefore it shall be kepte farre enough from them As when the sicke man will no kinde of Phisicke at the handes of the Phisition he is lefte alone and so the malady encreaseth and destroyeth him at the length To such men in deed these dayes are and should be dolefull dayes dayes of woe and weeping because theyr damnation draweth nigh But vnto such as be penitent and are desirous to liue after the Lordes wil among whom I do not onely count you but as far as a man may iudge I know ye are vnto such I say 〈…〉 receaâ—ed with 〈◊〉 this time is and should be comfortable For first now your father chastiseth you and me for our sinnes for the which if he would haue destroyed vs then woulde hee haue letten vs alone and left vs to our selues in nothyng to take to hart his fatherly visitation which here it pleaseth him to worke presently because else where he wyll not remember our transgressions as Paule writeth He chastiseth vs in this world least with the world we should perishe Therefore my deare hartes call to minde your sinnes to lament them God punisheth not twise for one thing and to aske mercye for them in hys sight and withall vndoubtedly beleue to obteyne pardon and assured forgeuenesse of the same for twise the Lord punisheth not for one thing So that I saye first wee haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because our father suffereth vs not to lye in Iesabels bed sleeping in our owne sinnes and security but as mindefull on vs doth correct vs as his children Whereby we may be certayne that we be no bastardes but children for he chastiseth euery childe whom he receiueth Difference betweene bastards and children So that they which are not partakers of his chastising or that contemne it declare themselues to be bastardes and not children as I know ye are which as ye are chastised so do ye take it to hart accordingly And therefore be glad my deare hartes and folkes knowing certaynelye euen by these visitatioÌ„s of the Lord that ye are his deare elect children whose faultes your father doth visite with the rodde of correction but his mercy will he neuer take away from vs. Amen Secondly ye haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because they are dayes of triall wherein not onely ye your selues but also the worlde shall
knowe that ye be none of his but the Lords dearelinges Before these dayes came Lord God how many thought of them selues they hadde bene in Gods bosome and so were takē and would be taken of the world But now we see whose they are Trouble tryeth who be of God who be not For to whome we obey his seruauntes we are If wee obey the world which god forbid and hitherto ye haue not done it then are we the worldes but if we obey God then are we Gods Which thing I mean that ye are Gods these dayes haue declared both to you to me to all other that know you better then euer we knew it Therefore ye haue no cause to sorrow but rather to sing in seing your selues to be Gods babes and in seyng that all Gods children do so count you What though the world repine thereat What though he kicke What though he seek to trouble and molest you A true louer of the world is declared by hi◠lyfe My deare hartes he doth but his kinde he cannot loue the Lord which liueth not in the Lorde he can not brooke the childe that hateth the Father he canne not mind the seruaunt that careth not for the Mayster If ye were of the world the world woulde loue you ye should dwell quietly there woulde be no griefe no molestation If the Deuill dwelt in you which the Lord forbid he would not stirre vp his knightes to besiege your house to snatch your goodes or suffer his freendes to enter into your Hogges The deuill neuer entereth into his owne hogges But because Christ dwelleth in you as he doth by fayth therefore styreth he vp his first begotten sonne the worlde to seeke how to disquiet you to robbe you to spoyle you to destroy you and perchaunce your deare Father to trye and to make knowne vnto you and to the world that ye are destinate to an other dwelling the◠here on earth to an other Citty then mannes eyes haue seene at any tyme hath geuen or will geue power to Sathan and to the world to take from you the thinges The Lord geueth power to Sathan sometymes ouer his Seruantes and to what ende God vseth to try his whiche he hath lent you and by taking them awaye to trye your fidelitye obedience and loue towardes hym for ye may not loue them aboue hym as by geuyng that ye haue and keeping it he hath declared his loue towardes you Sathan perchaunce telleth GOD as he did of Iob that ye loue GOD for your goodes sake What now then if the Lord do try you with Iob shall geue him power on your goodes and body accordingly should ye be dismaied should ye dispayre shoulde ye be faynt harted shoulde ye not rather reioyce as did the Apostles that they were coūted worthy to suffer any thing for the Lordes sake Oh forget not the end that happened to Iob for as it happened to him so shall it happen vnto you For GOD is the same God and can not long forget to shew mercy to them that look and long for it as I know ye do and I pray you so to do still For the Lord loueth you and neuer canne nor will forget to shewe and poure out his mercy vpon you After a little while that he hath afflicted tryed you sayth Peter hee will visite comfort and confirme you Iacob must teach vs to wrastle As to Iacob wrastling with the Aungell at the length morning came and the sonne arose so deare hartes doubtlesse it will happen vnto you Howbeit do ye as Iob and Iacob did that is order and dispose your thinges that God hath lent you as ye may and whiles ye haue time Who knoweth whether God hath geuen you power this long euen to that end Go to therefore dispose your goodes prepare your selues to tryall that eyther ye maye stande to it like Goddes Champions or els if ye feele such infirmitye in your selues that ye bee not able geue place to violence and goe where ye may with free and safe conscience serue the Lord. Thinke not this counsell to come by chaunce This Erkinald and his wyfe folowing this counsayle did flie both beyond sea or fortune but to come from the Lorde Other Oracles wee may not looke for now As God told Ioseph in a dreame by an Angell that he should flye so if you fele such infirmity in your selues as should turne to Gods dishonor and your owne destruction withall knowe that at this present I am as Gods Aungell to admonish you to take tyme whyles yee haue it and to see that in no case Gods name by you might be dishonored Ioseph might haue obiected the omission of his vocation as perchaunce ye will do But deare hartes lette vocations and all thinges else geue place to Goddes name and the sanctifying thereof This I speake not as though I would not haue you rather to tary und to stand to it but I speake it in respecte of your infirmity whiche if you feele to be so greate in you that ye are not certayne of this hope that God will neuer tempt you aboue your ability flye and get you hence and know that thereby GOD will haue you tryed to your selues and to others For by it you shall know howe to take this world and your home here is no home but that ye looke for an other and so geue occasion to others lesse to loue this worlde and perchaunce to some to doubte of theyr Religion Wherin though they be earnest yet would they not loose so much as ye do for your Religion which ye do confirme to me and others by your geuing place to violence Last of al ye haue cause to reioyce ouer these our daies because they bee the dayes of conformation in the whiche and by whiche GOD our heauenly Father maketh vs like vnto Christes Image here Tribulation doth conforme vs to the Image of Christ. that we may be like vnto him elswhere For if that we suffer with him then we shal reigne also with him if we be buryed with him then wee shall rise with him agayne if that we company with hym in all troubles and afflictions then we shall reioyce wyth him in glory if we now sow with him in teares we shall reape with him in gladnes if we confesse him before men he will confesse vs before his father in heauen if wee take his parte he will take ours if wee loose ought for his names sake he will geue vs all thynges for his truthes sake So that we ought to reioyce and be glad for it is not geuen to euery one to suffer losse of countrey life goodes house c. for the Lordes sake What can God the father do more vnto vs thē to call vs into the camp with his sonne What may Christ our Sauior do more for vs thē to make vs his Warriours What can the holy Ghost do to vs aboue this to marke vs with
viam tuam spera c. Sperantem in Domino misericordia circundabit i. That which remayneth I commit to my Lord God and I trust in him that he will doe according to this Cast thy care on the Lord. c Cast all your care vpon him c. Reueale vnto the Lord thy way and trust c. Who that trusteth in the Lord mercy shall compasse him about I didde not nor do not knowe but by your Letters quod cras wee shall come coram nobis Mine owne heart stick still to dabitur vobis Fidelis enim est Dominus dabit in tentatione euentum quo possumus sufferre Nouit Dominus pios é tentatione â—ripere c. O vtinam pius ego essem Nouit Dominus in die tribulationis sperantes in se. c. i. It shall be geuen you c. For the Lorde is faythfull He will in tentation make away that ye may be able to beare it The Lord knoweth how to rid out of tentation the godly c. O woulde God I were godly The Lord knoweth howe to deliuer out of tentation suche as trust in him c. I canne noâ— thinke that they will offer any kinde of indifferent or meane conditioÌ„s for if we wil not adorare bestiaÌ„ we neuer shal be deliuered but agaynst theyr will thinke I God our father gracious Lord make perfecte the good he hath begunne in vs. Faciet miâ—â—â—ter charissime frater quem in intimis visceribus habeo ad conuiueÌ„dum commoriendum O si tecum essem Hee will doe it my brother my deare brother whom I haue in my inward bowels to liue and dye with O if I were with you Pray for me mine owne hart roote in the Lord. For euer your owne Iohn Bradford ¶ An other Letter to Mayster Laurence Saunders GOds sweete peace in Christ be with you my good brother in the Lord Iesus and with al your concaptiues Amen I was letted this morning from musing on that whiche I was purposed to haue thought on by reason of you agaynst whome I saw my selfe guilty of negligence euen in this poynt that I would not write I should say that I had not written vnto you as yet therefore out of hande in maner I prepared my selfe to purge my selfe hereof not that I will go about to excuse my faulte for that were more to loade me but by asking both GOD and you pardon to get it no more layed to my charge Now then as I was thus purposing and partly doyng commeth there one with a letter from you for the which as I haue cause to thanke GOD and you howbeit not so that you should thinke I geue not the whole to God so I see my selfe more blame worthy for this long holding my peace Howbeit good brother in this I haue geuen a demonstration to you to behold my negligence in all other thinges and especially in praying for you M. Bradford 〈…〉 and for the Churche of GOD which for my sinnes and hypocrisy hypocrisye in deede euen in this writing GOD deliuer me â—rom it haue deserued to be punished Iust is God for we haue deserued all kindes of plagues at his handes but yet mercifull is he that will on thys wyse chastise vs wyth this world ne cum mundo condemnemur i. That we should not be condemned with the worlde He might otherwyse haue punished vs I meane he might haue for other causes cast vs in prison me especially then for his Gospell and wordes sake Praysed therefore be his name whiche voucheth vs worthye this honour Ah good GOD forgeue vs our sinnes and worke by this thy fatherly correction on vs on me especially affectually to loue thee and thy Christ and with ioyfulnesse vnto the end to carry thy Crosse through thicke and thinne Alwayes set before our eyes not this gallowes on earth if we will sticke to thee but the gallowes in Hell if wee denye thee and swarue from that we haue professed Ah good Brother if I could alwaies haue GOD his Maiestye mercy heauen hell c. before mine eyes then should I obdurare as Paul writeth of Moses Heb. 11. Obdurauit inquit perinde quasi vidisset eum qui est inuisibilis i. He endured sayth he as he that saw him which is inuisible Pray for me as I know you doe and geue thankes also for In Domino spero 〈◊〉 22. non nutabo Si ambulauero per vallem vmbrae mortis non timâ—bo quia tu Domine mecum es c. Amen i. In the Lord I trust I shall not wauer If I walk by the valley of the shadowe of death I will not feare for thou art with me O Lorde I thinke we shall be shortly called forth for now legem habent secundum legem c. otherwise will they not reason with vs and I thinke theyr shootanker will be to haue vs to subscribe The which thing if we doe though with this condition so farre as the thing subscribed to repugneth not agaynst Gods worde yet thys will be offensiue Therefore let vs vadere planè and so sanè I meane let vs all confesse that we are no chaungelings but reipsa are the same we were in religion and therefore can not subscribe except we wil dissemble both with God our selues and the world Haec tibi scribo frater mi charissime in Domino Iam legam tuam EpistolaÌ„ i. These things I write to you deare brother in the Lord. Now I will read your Epistle 1. Iohn 13. Ah brother that I had practicam tecum scientiam in vite illa quam pingis roga Dominum vt ita verè sentiam Amen i. The practical vnderstanding with you in that vine whiche you describe Pray the Lorde that I may so thinke in deed God make me thankefull for you Salutant te omnes concaptiui gratias Domino pro te agunâ— idem tu facies pro nobis ores vt c. i. All our felow prisoners salute you geue thankes to God for you The same do you for vs pray that c. Your brother in the Lord Iesus to liue and dye with you Iohn Bradford ¶ To my deare Fathers D. Cranmer D. Ridley and D. Latimer IEsus Emanuell My deare fathers in the Lord I beseech GOD our sweete Father through Christ An other letter of M. Bradford to D. Cranmer D. Ridley and D. Latimer to make perfect the good hee hath begunne in vs all Amen I had thought that euery of your staues had stande nexte the dore but now it is otherwise perceiued Our deare Brother Rogers hath broken the I se valiauntly and as this day I thinke or to morow at the vttermost harty Hooper sincere Saunders and trusty Taylour end theyr course and receiue theyr crowne The nexte am I whiche hourely looke for the porter to open me the gates after them to enter into the desired rest GOD forgeue me mine vnthankefulnesse for this exceeding great mercy that amongest
people two wayes and two mansion places The maysters by Christe and Satan the people be seruitures to eyther of these the wayes be strayte and wyde the mansions be Heauen and Hell Agayne consider that thys worlde is the place of tryall of Gods people and the deuils seruauntes for as the one will follow hys mayster what soeuer commeth of it so will the other For a tyme it is hard to discerne who pertayneth to God and who to the Deuill as in the calme and peace â—ffliction â—â—eth who 〈◊〉 with God and who goe with the Deuill who is a good shipman and warriour and who is not But as when the storme aryseth the expert mariner is knowne and as in warre the good souldiour is seene so in affliction and the Crosse easily Gods children are knowne from Sathans seruauntes for then as the good seruaunt will followe his mayster so will the godly followe theyr captayne come what come will where as the wicked and hipocrites will bid adewe and desire lesse of Chrystes acquayntaunce For whiche cause the Crosse is called a probation and tryall because it tryeth who will goe wyth God and who will forsake hym â—hristes 〈◊〉 the â—â—aller and 〈◊〉 And nowe in Englande wee see howe small a companye Christe hath in comparison of Sathans Souldioures Let no manne deceiue hymselfe for hee that gathereth not wyâ—h Chryste scattereth abroade No man canne serue two maysters the Lorde abhorreth double heartes the luke warme that is such as are both hote and colde hee spitteth out of hys mouthe None that halte on bothe knees doth GOD take for hys seruauntes The way of Chryste is the strayte waye and so straite that as a few finde it and few walke in it so no man can halte in it but must needs goe vpright for as the straytnes will suffer no reeling to this side or that side so if anye man halte he is lyke to fall of the bridge into the pit of eternall perdition Striue therefore good mayster Doctour nowe you haue founde it to enter into it and if you shoulde be called or pulled backe looke not on this side or that side or behynde you as Lots wyfe did but strait forwardes on the end which is set before you though it bee to come as euen nowe present lyke as you doe and will your pacientes to doe in purgations and other your ministrations A wise man will euer consider the ende to consider the effecte that will ensue where through the bitternesse and lothsomnesse of the purgation is so ouercome and the paynefulnes in abiding the woorkyng of that is minystred is so eased that it maketh the pacient willyngly and ioyfullye to receaue that is to be receiued althoughe it be neuer so vnpleasaunt so I saye sette before you the ende of thys strayte waye and then doubtlesse as Paule sayth aeternum pondus gloriae pariet i. It shall bryng with it an eternall weight of glory whilest we looke not on the thinge whiche is seene for that is temporall but on the thynge whiche is not seene whiche is eternall So dothe the husbandman in plowing and tillyng set before hym the haruest tyme so doth the fisher consider the draught of hys nette rather then the castyng in so dothe the Marchaunt the returne of hys marchaundise and so shoulde we in these stormye dayes set before vs not the losse of our goodes libertye and verye lyfe but the reapyng tyme the commyng of oure Sauioure Christ to iudgement the fire that shall burne the wicked and disobedient to GODS Gospell the blaste of the Trumpe the exceeding glory prepared for vs in heauen eternally such as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard not the hart of man can conceaue The more we lose here The glorious recompence of such as suffer for the Lord. the greater ioye shall we haue there The more we suffer the greater triumphe For corruptible drosse wee shall finde incorruptible treasures for golde glorye for siluer solace without ende for riches robes royall for earthly houses eternall pallaces myrthe without measure pleasure without payne felicitie endles Summa we shall haue God the father the sonne and the holye Ghost Oh happye place oh that thys daye woulde come Then shall the ende of the wicked be lamentable then shall they receaue the iust rewarde of Gods vengeaunce then shall they crye woe woe that euer they dyd as they haue done Reade Sapien. 2.3.4.5 Read Mathew 25. Read 1 Corinthians 15. 2. Corrinthians 5. and by faythe which GOD increase in vs consider the thing there sette foorthe And for youre comforte reade Hebrewes 11. to see what fayth hath done alwayes consideryng the way to heauen to be by many trybulations and that all they which wyll lyue godlye in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution You knowe thys is oure Alphabet He that will be my Disciple The way to heauen is by tribulations sayth Chryst must denye himselfe and take vp hys Crosse and followe me not thys Byshop nor that Doctour not this Emperoure nor that Kynge but me sayth Christ For he that loueth father mother wyfe children or very life bettter then me is not worthye of me Remember that the same Lorde saythe Hee that will saue hys lyfe shall lose it Comforte your selfe with thys Math. 8. that as the Deuils had no power ouer the Porkets or ouer Iobs goodes without Gods leaue so shall they haue man ouer you Remember also that all the heares of your head are numbred with God The Deuill may make one beleeue he will drowne hym as the Sea in hys surges threatneth to the land but as the Lorde hath appoynted boundes for the one ouer the whiche hee can not passe so hath he done for the other On God therefore cast your care loue hym serue hym after hys worde feare hym trust in hym hope at hys hand for all helpe and alwayes praye lookyng for the Crosse and whensoeuer it commeth be assured the Lorde as he is faythfull so he will neuer tempte you further then hee will make you able to beare but in the middest of the temptation will make suche an euasion as shall be most to his glorye and your eternall comforte GOD for hys mercye in Christe with hys holye spirite endue you comfort you vnder the winges of hys mercye shadowe you and as hys deare childe guyde you for euermore To whose mercfull tuition as I doe with my harty prayer commit you so I doubt not but you pray for me also so I beseech you to doe still My brother P. telleth me you woulde haue the last part of S. Hieromes woorkes to haue the vse thereof for a fortenight I cannot for these three dayes well forbeare it but yet on Thursday next I will send it you if God let me not and vse me and that I haue as your owne The LORD for hys mercye in Chryste directe our wayes to hys glorye Out of prison by yours to commaund Iohn Bradford
he traineth his souldiers to geue a fierce onset on vowarde of Gods battaile You see how he hath receyued power of God to molest Gods children and to beginne at hys house By reason whereof consider two thinges one the cause on our behalfe the other what will be the sequele on straungers For the first if we be not blind we can not but wel see that our sinnes are the cause of all this miserie 2. Thinges to be considered in the persecution of gods people our sinnes I say which I would that euery one of vs would applye to our selues after the example of Ionas and Dauid turning ouer the wallet that other mens offences myght lie behinde and our owne before Not that I woulde excuse other men whyche exteriourly haue walked muche more grossely then manye of you haue done but that I woulde prouoke you all as my selfe to more hearty repentance and prayer Let vs more and more encrease to knowe and lament our doubting of God of his presence power anger mercy c. Let vs better feele and hate our self loue securitie negligence vnthankfulnes vnbelief impacience c. and then doubtlesse the crosse shall be lesse careful yea it shal be comfortable and Christ moste deare and pleasaunt death then shal be desired Earnest repentance maketh the Crosse more pleasaunt as the dispatcher of vs ouâ— of al miserie and entrance into eternall felicitie and ioye vnspeakeable the whych is so much the more longed for by howe muche we feele in dede the serpents bits wherwith he woundeth our heeles that is our outward Adam and senses If we had I say a liuely and true feeling of his poyson we could not but as reioyce ouer oure captaine y t hath bruised hys head Coloss. 1. so be desirous to followe his example that is to geue our liues with him and for him and so to fill vp his passions that he might conquere and ouercome in vs and by vs to his glory and comfort of his children If Gods iudgementes be so sharpe to his children what will it be to his enemyes Nowe the seconde I meane the sequele or that whych will folowe on the straungers my dearely beloued let vs well looke vpon For if so be that God iustly doe thus geue to sathan and his seede to vexe and molest Christe and hys penitent people Oh what and how iustly may he and wil he geue to Sathan to intreate the rechlesse and impenitent sinners If iudgement beginne thus at Gods house what will followe on them that be wythout if they repent not Certainely for them is reserued the dregs of Gods cuppe that is brimstone fire and tempest intollerable Now are they vnwillinge to drinke of Gods cuppe of afflictions which he offereth commoÌ„ with his sonne Christ our Lord Math. 8. least they shoulde lose their pigges with the Gergelites They are vnwilling to come into the waye that bryngeth to heauen The doinges wayes of the wicked described and what is the end thereof euen afflictions they in their hearts crie Let vs cast his yoke from vs they walke two wayes that is they seeke to serue God Mammon which is vnpossible they will not come nigh the straight way that bringeth to life they open their eyes to beholde present things onely they iudge of Religion after reason and not after Gods word they folowe the more part and not the better they professe God wyth their mouthes but in their hearts they denye him or els they would sanctifie him by seruing hym more then men they parte stake with God which woulde haue all geuing part to the world to the Romish rout and Antichristian Idolatrie now set abroad amongst vs publikely they will haue Christ but none of his crosse which will not be they will be counted to liue godly in Christ but yet they wil suffer no persecution they loue this world wherthrough the loue of God is driuen foorth of them they sauour of those things that be of menne and not that bee of God Summa they loue God in theyr lippes but in theyr hearts yea and in their deedes deny hym as well by not repenting their euils past as by continuing in euill stil by doing as the world the flesh and the deuil willeth and yet still perchaunce they will pray or rather prate Thy will be done in earth which is generallye that euery one shoulde take vp his crosse and follow Christe But thys is a harde saying who is able to abide it Therefore Christ must be praied to depart least al their pigges be drowned The deuill shall haue his dwelling againe in themselues rather then in their pigges and therefore to the Deuill shall they go and dwel with him in eternall perdition and damnation euen in hell fire a torment endlesse and aboue all cogitations incomprehensible if they repent not Wherefore by them my dearely beloued be admonyshed to remember your profession howe that in Baptisme you made a solempne vowe to forsake the Deuill the world c. You promised to fight vnder Christes standard You learned Christes Crosse afore you begunne wyth A. B. C. Goe to then pay your vowe to the Lorde fighte lyke mende and valiant menne vnder Christes standarde take vp your Crosse and follow your maister as your brethren M. Hoper He doth embolden them to take vp Christes Crosse and to follow him Rogers Tailor and Sanders haue done and as nowe your brethren M. Cranmer Latimer Ridley Farrar Bradford Haukes c. be ready to doe The Ise is broken before you therefore be not afraide but be content to die for the Lorde You haue no cause to wauer or doubt of the doctrine thus declared by the bloud of the pastours Remember that Christ sayeth He that will saue his life shall lose it And what should it profite you to winne the whole worlde muche lesse a little quietnesse your goodes c. and to lose your owne soules Render to the Lord that he hath lent you by such meanes as he would haue you render it and not as you would Forget not Christes disciples must deny themselues as well concerning their will as concerning their wisdome Haue in mind that as it is no small mercy to beleeue in the Lorde Blessed be they that dye in the Lord but more â—â—â—ssed be they that dye for the Lord. so it is no small kindnesse of God towardes you to suffer any thing much more deathe for the Lorde If they be blessed that die in the Lord howe shall they be that die for the Lorde Oh what a blessing is it to haue death due for our sinnes diuerted into a demonstration and testification of the Lordes trueth The end riches 〈◊〉 follow 〈◊〉 Crossâ— Oh that we had a little of Moises faith to looke vppon the ende of the Crosse to looke vpon the rewarde to see continually wyth Christe and hys people greater richesse then the richesse of Egypt Oh let vs pray that God would
tempt vs further then he wil make vs able to beare Therfore be not carefull for I heare say this day you shall be called forth what you shall aunswer The Lord promiseth and will geue them that stand in his defence how and what to aunswere The Lord which is true and cannot lye hath promised and will neuer faile nor forget it that you shall haue both what and how to aunswer so as shal make hys shameles aduersaries ashamed Hang therefore on this promise of God who is an helper at a pinch and a most present remedy to them that hope in him Neuer was it heard of or shall be that any hoping in the Lord was put to foile Therfore as I sayd I say agayne Deare Sister be not only not carefull for your answeryng but also be ioyfull for your cause Confesse Christ and be not ashamed and he will confesse you neuer bee ashamed of you Though losse of goodes and lyfe bee like here to ensue A blessed thing seeing a man must needes dye to dye for the Lord. Yet if Christ be true as hee is most true it is otherwyse in deede For he that looseth his lyfe sayth he winneth it but he that saueth it looseth it Our sinnes haue deserued many deathes Nowe if God so deale with vs that hee wyll make our deserued death a demonstratioâ— of his grace a testimoniall of hys veritie a confirmation of hys people and ouerthrowe of hys aduersaries What great cause haue wee to bee thankefull Be thankefull therefore good Sister bee thankefull Reioyce and be mery in the Lord be stoute in his cause quaâ—ell be not faynt harted but runne out your race and set your captaine Christ before your eyes Beholde howe great your a small congregation But be it so that Peter had as much geuen to him as they do affirme· Who yet will graunt that Peter had a patrimony geuen for his heires He hath left say the Papists to his successors the selfe â—ame right which he receyued Oh Lord God then must hys successor be a Sathan for hee receyued that title of Christ hymselfe I would gladly haue the Papistes to shew me one place of succession mentioned in the Scriptures I am sure that wheÌ„ Paule purposely painteth out the whole administration of the church he neither maketh one head nor any inheritable Primacie yet he is altogether in commendation of vnitie After he hath made mention of one God the father of one Christ of one spirit of one body of the Church of one fayth and of one Baptisme then hee describeth the meane and maner how vnitie is to be kept namely because vnto euery pastour is grace geuen after the measure wherwith Christ hath endued them Where I pray you is now any title of Plenitudinis potestatis of fulnesse of power When he calleth home euery one vnto a certayne measure why did he not forthwith say one Pope Which thing he could not haue forgotten if the thyng had bene as the Papists make it But let vs graunt that perpetuitie of the Primacye in the church was established in Peter I would gladly learne why the seat of the Primacy should be rather at Rome then elswhere Mary say they because Peters chaire was at Rome This is euen lyke to this that because Moses the greatest Prophet and Aaron the first Priest exercised their offices vnto their death in the deserte therfore the principallest place of the Iewish Church should bee in the wildernesse But graunt them their reason that it is good What should Antioch claime For Peters chaire was there also wherin Paule gaue hym a checke which was vnseemely and vnmanerly done of Paule that would not geue place to his President and better No say the Papistes Rome must haue this authoritie because Peter died there But what if a man should by probable coniectures shew that it is but a fable which is fained of Peters Bishoprike at Rome Read how Paule doth salute very many priuate persons when he writeth to the Romaines Three yeres after his Epistle made he was broght to Rome prisoner Luke telleth that he was receiued of the brethren and yet in all these is no mention at all of Peter which then by their stories was at Rome Belike he was proud as the Pope and Prelates be or els he woulde haue visited Paule Paule beyng in prison in Rome did write diuers Epistles in which hee expresseth the names of many whiche were in comparison of Peter but rascall personages but of Peter he speaketh neuer a word Surely if Peter had bene there this silence of hym had bene suspicious In the 2. Epistle to Tim. Paule complaineth that no man was with hym in his defence but al had left hym If Peter had bene then at Rome as they write then eyther Paule had belied hym or Peter had played his Peters part Luke 23. In another place how doth he blame all that were with hâ—m only Timothy excepted Therfore we may wel doubt whether Peter was at Rome B. as they prate for all this tyme long before they say that Peter was bishop there But I will not stirre vp coles in this matter If Rome bee the chiefe seate because Peter died there why should not Antioch be the second Why should not Iames Iohn which were taken with Peter to be as pillers Why I say shoulde not their seates haue honor next to Peters seate Is not this geare preposterous that Alexandria where Marke which was but one of the disciples was bishop should be preferred before Ephesus where Iohn the Euangelist taught and was bishop and before IerusaleÌ„ where not only Iames taught and died bishop but also Christ Iesus our Lord high priest for euer by whom beyng Maister I hope honour should be geuen to his chaire more theÌ„ to the chaire of his Chaplaines I need to speake nothyng how that Paule telleth Peters Apostleship to concerne rather circumcision or the Iewes therfore properly pertaineth not to vs. Neither do I need to bring in Gregorius the first bishop of Rome which was about the yere of our Lord. 600. who plainly in his works doth write that this title of Primacy to be head ouer all churches vnder Christ is a title meete and agreyng only to Antichrist and therfore he calleth it a prophane a mischieuous and an horrible title Whome should we beleeue now if we will neyther beleeue Apostle nor Pope If I should go about to tel how this name was first gotten by Phocas I should be too long I purpose God willing to set it forth at large in a worke which I haue begun of Antichrist if God for his mercies sake geue me life to finish it For this present therefore I shall desire your Ladyship to take this in good part If they wil needs haue the B. of Rome to be acknowledged for the head of the Church then will I vrge them that they shall
Gospellers begin now for the feare of afflictions to relent yea to turn to their vomite agayne thereby declaryng that though they goe from amongst vs yet were they neuer of vs for els they would haue stil taried with vs and neyther for gayne nor losse haue left vs either in word or deed As for their hart which vndoubtedly is double and therfore in danger to Gods curse we haue as much with vs as the Papists haue with them Backsliding of Gospellers and more too by their own iudgement For they playing wily beguile theÌ„seâ—ues thinke it enough inwardly to fauour the truth though outwardly they curry fauour What though with my body say they I doe this or that God knoweth my hart is whole with hym Ah brother if thy hart be whole with God why doest not thou confesse declare thy selfe accordingly by word and fact Either that which thou sayest thou beleeuest in thy heart is good or no. If it be good why art thou ashamed of it If it be euill why doest thou keepe it in thy hart Is not God able to defend thee Mistrusters of God Paul 33. aduenturyng thy selfe for hys cause Or will hee not defend hys worshippers Doth not the Scripture say that the eyes of the Lorde are on them that feare hym and trust in his mercy And whereto Forsooth to deliuer their soules from death and to feed them in the tyme of hunger If this be true as it is most true why are we afraid of death as though God could not comfort or deliuer vs or would not contrary to his promise Why are we afrayd of the losse of our goods as though God would leaue them that feare hym destitute of all good thyngs and so do agaynst his most ample promises Ah faith faith how few feele thee now a daye Luke 18. Lacke of fayth Full truâ—ly sayd Christ that hee should scarsly finde fayth when he came on earth For if men beleued theâ—e promises they would neuer do any thyng outwardly which inwardly they disallow No example of men how many soeuer they bee or how learned soeuer they be can preuaile in this behalfe for the paterne which wee must follow is Christ himselfe and not the more company or custome His word is the lanterne to lighten our steppes Psal. 118. and not learned men Company and custome are to be considered accordyng to the thyng they allow Learning to be followed so farre as it concurreth with Gods word Learned men are to be listened to and followed according to Gods lore and law for els the more part goeth to the deuill As custome causeth error and blindnes so learnyng if it be not accordyng to the light of Gods word is poison and learned men most pernicious The Deuill is called Daemon for his cunnyng and the children of this world are much wyser then the children of light in their generation and I knowe the Deuill and his dearlyngs haue alwayes for the most part Luke 16. more helpes in this lyfe then Christes Church and her children They the deuill and his Synagogue I meane haue custome multitude vnitie antiquitie learnyng power riches honour The Sinagogue of the deuill more furnished with wordly helpes then the Church of Christ. dignity promotions plenty as alwayes they haue had and shal haue coÌ„monly and for the most part vntill Christes commyng muche more then the true church hath presently heretofore hath had or hereafter shall haue For her glory riches and honour is not here her triall crosse and warrefare is here And therefore my deare hartes in the Lord consider these thyngs accordingly Consider what you be not worldlyngs What we be Where we be Amongest whoÌ„ we be but Gods children Consider where you be not at home but in a strange countrey Consider among whom ye are conuersant euen in the middest of your enemies and of a wicked generation and then I trust you will not much muse at affliction Which you cannot be without beyng as you be Gods children Affliction no straunge thing amongest Godâ— children in a strange country and in the middest of your enemies except you would leaue your captaine Christ and follow Sathan for the mucke of this mould rest and quietnes which he may promise you you in deed thinke you shall receiue it by doyng as hee would haue you to do my sweete hartes hee is not able to pay that he promiseth Peace and warre come from God riches and pouertie welth wo. The Deuil hath no power but by Gods permission If then God permit hym a little on your goods body or lyfe I pray you tell me what can much hurt you as Peter sayth you beyng followers of godlines 1. Pet. 3. Thinke you that God will not remember you in his tyme as most shall be to your comfort Can a woman forget the chyld of her wombe And if she should Esay 49. yet will not I forget thee sayth the Lord. Looke vpon Abraham in hys exile misery looke vpon Iacob Ioseph Moses Dauid the Prophets Examples of Patriarchâ—s and Prophets afflicted in this world Apostles and all the godly from the beginning and my good brethren is not God the same God Is he a chaungeling You haue heard of the pacience of Iob sayth S Iames and you haue seene the end how that God is mercifull pacient and long suffering euen so I say vnto you that you shall find accordingly if so be you be pacient that is if so be you feare hym Iacob 5. set his word before you serue him thereafter and if he lay his crosse on you you beare it with pacience the which you shall do when you consider it not according to the present sense but accordyng to the end Heb. 12. 2. Cor. 4. Therfore I hartily besech you out of my bonds which I suffer for your sake pray you myne owne sweete harts in the Lord that you would cleaue in hart and humble obedience to the doctrine taught you by me and many other my brethren For wee haue taught you no fables nor tales of men or our owne fantasies but the very word of GOD which we are ready with our lyues God so inhabling vs as we trust he will to confirme and by the sheading of our blouds in all patience and humble obedience to the superior powers to testifie and seale vp as well that you might be more certaine of the doctrine as that you myght be ready to confesse the same before this wicked world knowyng that if we confesse Christ and his truth before men hee will confesse vs before his father in heauen if so be we bee ashamed hereof for losse of lyfe friends or goods he wil be ashamed of vs before his father and his holy Angels in heauen He exhorteth to come from the Masse Therfore take heede for the Lordes sake take heed take heed and defile not your bodies or soules with this Romish and Antichristian
religion set vp amongest vs agayne but come away come away as the Angell crieth from amongst them in their idolatrous seruice Apoca. 18. lest you be partakers of their iniquitie Harken to your preachers as the Thessalonians did to Paule that is conferre their sayings with the scriptures if they sound not thereafter the morning light shall not shyne vpon them Esay 8. Vse much and hearty prayer for the spirite of wisedome knowledge humblenes meekenes sobrietie and repentaunce which we haue great need of because our sinnes haue thus prouoked the Lordes anger against vs but let vs beare his anger and acknowledge our faultes with bitter teares and sorowfull sighes and doubtles he will be mercifull to vs after his wonted mercy The which thyng he vouchsafe to do for his holy names sake in Christ Iesu our Lord to whome with the father and the holy ghost be all honour glory prayse and euerlastyng thankes from this tyme forth for euermore Amen Out of prison by yours in the Lord to commaund Iohn Bradford ¶ A letter to M. George Eaton ALmighty God our heauenly Father recompence aboundantly into your bosome my dearely beloued here and eternally A letter aâ— M. Bradford to M. George Eaton the good which froÌ„ him by you I haue continually receiued sithen my comming into prison Otherwyse can I neuer be able to requite your louing kindnesse here then by praying for you and after this lyfe by witnessing your fayth declared to me by your fruits wheÌ„ we shall come and appeare together before the throne of our Sauiour Iesus Christ whether I thanke God I am euen now a goyng euer looking when officers wyll come satisfie the precept of the Prelates wherof though I can not complayne because I haue iustly deserued an hundreth thousand deaths at gods hands by reason of my sinnes yet I may and must reioyce because the Prâ—lates do not persecute in me myne iniquities but Christ Iesus his veritie so that they persecute not me they hate not me but they persecute Christ they hate Christ. And because they can do hym no hurt for he sitteth in heauen The Prelates persecute and hate the Martirs not for their iniquities but for hatred of Christ of his veritye in them and laugheth them and their deuises to scorne as one day they shall feele therfore they turne their rage vpoÌ„ his poore sheepe as Herode their father did vpon the infants Math. 2. Great cause therefore haue I to reioyce that my dere Sauiour Christ wil vouchsafe amongst many to chuse me to be a vessel of grace to suffer in me which haue deserued so often iustly to suffer for my sinnes that I might be most assured I shall be a vessell of honour in whom he will be glorified Therfore my right deare brother in the Lord reioice with me geue thankes for me and cease not to pray that God for his mercies sake would make perfect the good he hath begun in me And as for the doctrine which I haue professed and preached I do confesse vnto you in writing as to the whole world I shortly shall by gods grace in suffering Iohn Bradford geueth testimony of his doctrine that it is the very true doctrine of Iesus Christ of his Church of his Prophets Apostles and all good men so that if an Angell should come from heauen and preach otherwise the same were accursed Therefore wauer not deare hart in the Lord but be confirmed in it and as your vocation requireth wheÌ„ God so will confesse it though it be perillous so to do The end shall euidently shew an other maner of pleasure for so doyng then tong can tell Bee diligent in prayer and watch therein Use reuerent readyng of Gods worde Set the shortnesse of this tyme before your eyes and let not the eternitie that is to come depart out of your memory Practise in doing that you learne by reading and hearing Decline from euill and pursue good Remember them that be in bondes especially for the Lordes cause as members of your body and fellow heires of grace Forget not the afflictions of Syon and the oppression of Ierusalem and God our Father shall geue you hys continuall blessyng thorough Christ our Lorde who guide vs as hys deare children for euer Amen And thus I take my Vale and farewell with you deare brother for euer in this present lyfe till wee shall meete in eternall blisse whether our good God and Father bryng vs shortly Amen God blesse all your babes for euer Amen Out of pryson this viij of February Your afflicted brother for the Lordes cause Iohn Bradford ¶ An other Letter to Maistresse Anne Warcuppe ALmighty God our heauenly father for his Christes sake encrease in vs fayth An 〈◊〉 letter Mistreâ— Anne 〈◊〉 by which we may more more see what glory and honour is reposed and safely kept in heauen for all theÌ„ that beleeue with the hart and confesse Christ his truth wyth the mouth Amen My dearely beloued I remember that once heretofore I wrote vnto you a Vale or a farewell vpon coniecture but now I write my farewel to you in this lyfe in deed vpon certaine knowledge My staffe standeth at the dore I continually looke for the shiriffe to come for me and I thanke God I am ready for him Now goe I to practise that which I haue preached Now am I climing vp the hill it wil cause me to puffe and blow before I come to the cliffe The hill is steepe and high my breath is short and my strength is feeble pray therfore to the Lord for me that as I haue now thorough his goodnes euen almost come to the toppe I may by his grace be strengthened not to rest till I come where I should bee Oh louing Lord put out thy hand and drawe me vnto thee for no man commeth but he whoÌ„ the father draweth See my derely beloued Gods louing mercy he knoweth my short breath great weakenes As he sent for Helias in a firy chariot so sendeth he for me for by fire my drosse must be purified that I may bee fine gold in his sight Oh vnthankfull wretch that I am Lord do thou forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes In deed I confesse right deare to me in the Lord that my sinnes haue deserued hell fire much more then this fire But loe so louyng is my Lord God 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—serued 〈◊〉 death of his to a gloâ—â—â—ous testiâ—â—â—niall of his truth that he conuerteth the remedy for my sins the punishment for my transgressions into a testimoniall of his truth and a testification of his veritie which the Prelates do persecute in me not my sinnes therfore they persecute not me but Christ in me which I doubt not will take my part vnto the very end Amen Oh that I had so open an hart as could so receiue as I should do this great benefite and vnspeakeable dignitie which God my father offreth to me Now
of God Not that the action it selfe of beleeuing as it is a qualitie in man doeth so deserue but because it taketh that dignitie of the obiect For as I sayde in the acte of iustifying faith as it is an action in man is not to be considered alone but must euer go with his obiecte and taketh his vertue therof Like as the looking vp of the olde Israelites did not of it selfe procure any healthe vnto them but the promise made in the obiecte which was the brasen serpent whereupon they looked gaue them healthe by their looking vp Euen so after like sort are we saued by our faith and spirituall looking vp to the bodye of Christe crucified Which faith to define is this To beleeue Iesus Christe to be the sonne of the liuing God sent into thys worlde by hys death to satisfie for oure sinnes and so to receiue the same And thus much touching election and Faith with the order and explication of the causes necessary to be considered in our saluation Wherby may appeare howe farre the pretensed catholikes do swarne from the right mind of the scriptures For where the scriptures in declaring the causes of saluation do send vs only to faith as the onely condition whereby these causes haue their working these catholikes do quite leaue out faith and in stead thereof place in other conditions of doings merites wil workes pardons masses and especially auricular confession with penance and satisfaction for our sinnes c. And besides these letters aboue specified of M. Iohn Bradforde there hath come to our handes certaine other letters of his not long a goe sent by a certaine olde frende of the sayd Iohn Bradforde vnto vs. Which letters beyng written of him in former times before his trouble as they haue not bene yet printed nor seene abroade so I thought it not amisse to communicate the same to the châ—istian reader for the worthinesse of the matter and the goodnesse of the man which may redound I trust to no small fruite to him that with godly eyes shall aduise the same A letter of M. Bradford to father Trauers Minister of Blackeley THe aboundant grace and rich mercy of God in Christe our only sauiour and high bishop be increased in your heart thorow the liuely woorker of all goodnesse the holye spirite vntill the day of the Lorde c. I haue receiued youre two letters good father Trauers sithen y t I did wryte any vnto you whereof though honesty willeth to make an excuse yet truth biddeth me otherwise and sayeth it is better wyth shame to confesse the fault for therein is as a man mighte say halfe a deseruing of pardon then without shame to lie I might haue written vnto you twise notwythstanding in deede some businesse wherein I haue some thing bene occupied but yet I haue not Nowe the cause is because I woulde not And why woulde I not But because I coulde not I meane because my canning is taken away by sinne for my sinnes doe forbid goodnesse vnto me In dede if my sinning were of infirmitie there were good hope of recouerie of that which I haue lost But seeing both willing and knowing I haue too much yeelded and yet doe yeelde to my infirmities iustly I doe deserue that because I haue cast awaye and reiected the woord of the Lord behinde my backe that the Lord should reiecte me And because I would not haue blessing I am woorthye as Dauid sayeth that it be taken away from me I haue nowe at length experience that to bring a man foorth of Gods fauour is sooner seene when a man hath receiued all things abouÌ„dantly then when nede or the crosse pincheth Afore it pleased God to woorke the restitution you know what I meane and afore it pleased God to prouide for me as he hath done so that I can saye in nothing where any want is as pertaining to my body I was an other maner of man then nowe I am and yet Gods deserts haue otherwise bounden me But the scripture is true I haue aduanced my children Deut. 32. and nourished them but they haue contemned me I haue fedde them that they were fatte and grosse and they spurned agaynste me Perchaunce you will aske me wherein Oh father Trauers I warrante you this my stile in carnall and not in spirituall wryting doeth some thing shewe vnto you but as for it in comparison of other things is nothynge For where the life of man is such that either it paireth or ameÌ„deth as Paule sayeth the outwarde man is corrupted day by day and therefore except the inwarde man be renewed the shoe goeth awrie euery building in Christ doth grow to a holy temple as the wicked on the contrary parte shall proceede to worser 2. Tim. 3. 2. Tim. 3. I haue made a change farre otherwise in going backe than I thinke by letters I can perswade you wherein will you say For the first seconde and thirde and to be brief in all things As for an example Gods true feare is flowen away from me loue to my brethren is exiled from me faith is vtterly taken awaye In stead wherof is distrust doubtfulnes bearing rule Contempt of Gods honor of my brethreÌ„ raigning in stead of true feare an imagined feare accordinge to my brayne holding the principalitie For I extenuate sinne and I do not consider that in sinne which a Christian ought to consider that sinne being not forgeuen is such a thyng for the which God casteth his creature away as exaÌ„ples not only of Saule of Iudas of the Israelites which were beloued in deede yet for sinne are reiected but also of others on whome lately for my warning God hathe shewed the same do admonish me But it is but my pen which writes this for the wicked sayth Salomon when they come into the depth of their sinnes then they grow in securitye Prouerb 18. I am I caÌ„not tel what I feare but it is but blindly or els wold I awake otherwise then I do 2. Tim. 2 I feare me I say that I am intangled of the deuil after his desire Pray for me that the Lord would geue me repentance that I may escape out of his snares Alas the spirite of praier which before I haue felt plentifully is taken cleane away from me The Lorde be mercifull vnto me I am solde vnder sinne I am the bondslaue of sinne for whome I obey his seruaunt I am I am ashamed to speake ofte no I shame not at all for I haue forgot to blush I haue geuen ouer to wepe And truly I obey I obey I say mine owne coÌ„cupiscences namely in eating in drinking in iangling and idlenesse I will not speake of vaine glorie enuie disdaine hypocrisie desire of estimation selfeloue and who can tell all Is thys the rewarde thou renderest to GOD O Bradforde It is true yea to true thou knowst it O Lord for thy mercies sake pardon me In your letters you touch me home how that
wrongullye and therfore I desire to be iustified or condemned first for that I suffered suche imprisonment and then I will not refuse to aunswere your articles though there were a bushell of them But to say that I woulde aunswere whereby you shoulde heale all your wrong done to me agaynst the law of God and the realme I will not Here much adoe there was to proue that hee hadde no wrong and agayn y t it was not they that did it Sheterden refuseth to aunswere before it be tryed wherefore he was imprisoned But hee sayde the Commissary was one of them he aunswereth no it was the Archdeacon He sayd you sate wyth hym and he asked youre counsell in it and yet if it were hee it was your Churche except the archdeacon and you be deuided one from an other Well sayd they will ye now deny that ye sayd then and promise here to submit your selfe henceforth and ye shal be deliuered Shet I am not to much bound to you to graunt any such promise Sheterden refuseth to submit himselfe and agayne you shall well know that I woulde not promise to goe crosse the streete for you but if I did at any tyme offend your law let me haue the punishment I aske no fauour Then sayd they that it was obstinacie in hym that hee would not aunswere and a token that his faythe was naught seeing he was ashamed to vtter it Shet Nay sayd he ye shal wel know I am not ashamed of my fayth but because you do so greedely seeke bloude I will aunswere onely to that you haue agaynst me Suffr Nay you shall aunswere to the articles or els bee condemned vpon suspicion Shet I am content with that yet all men shall know that as ye suspect and can proue no cause so shall ye condemne me without a matter and then shall all men knowe yee seeke bloud and not iustice Suffr No we seeke not thy bloud but thy conuersion Shet That we shall see For then shal you proue my peruersion first before you condemne me on your owne suspicion without proofe of the same and by that I shal know whether you seeke bloud or no. Many other wordes were betweene them At last stept vp one Louels a Lawyer whiche woulde proue his prisonment not to be wrong but right One Louel a loueles Lawyer by olde statutes of Edward the fourth and Henry c. but at last hee was compelled to forsake those statutes from Michaelmas to Christmas and then he sayd it was no wronge To this Nicholas sayde if he coulde proue that men might wrongfully imprison before a law and in y e meane while make lawes and theÌ„ vnder that hide the first wroÌ„g then he sayd true or els not Thus hee kepte the Bandogs at staues ende not as thinking to escape them but that I woulde see sayde hee the Foxes leape aboue the ground for my bloud if they can reach it so it be the will of God yet we shal see them gape and leape for it From Westgate in hast By yours Nicholas Sheterden Notes of Nicholas Sheterden agaynst the false worshippe and oblation of the Sacrament THe holy signe in steede of the thing signified is seruiâ—e seruitude as S. Augustine termeth it when the breade in the sacrament is by common and solemne errour worshipped in steade of the fleshe assumpted of the worde of God There was no mension of worshipping the creatures at the feast or first supper that Christ did celebrate False worshipping of the Sacrament therfore the saying of Christ concerning diuorce may well be applyed to them it was not so from the beginning nor shall be to the end The once made oblation of Christes is hereby derogate when this sacramentall oblation and offeryng of thankesgeuing is beleued to be propiciatory and that it purgeth the soule as well of the liuing as of the dead agaynst this saying to the Hebrues Agaynst Sacramentall oblatioÌ„ Heb. 9. With one onely oblation he hath made perfect for euer those that are sanctified Agayne Where is remission there is no more oblation for sinnes making vs cleane by him This word by hymselfe hath a vehemencye and pyth that driueth all Priestes froÌ„ authoritie to enterprise suche oblation where as what he himselfe doth by himselfe hee leaueth not for other to do So seemeth our Purgatorye already past and done not to come and remayning to be done His examination before the Byshop of Winchester then Lord Chauncellour I Was called into a Chamber before the L. Chauncellour the SuffragaÌ„ A note of the wordes or talke passed betwene Nicholas Sheterden and the B. of Winchester and other Priestes I thinke for the moste part He standing to the table called me to him because I saw the Cardinall was not there I bowed my selfe and stoode neare Then sayd hee I haue sent for you because I heare you are indyted of heresie and being called before y e CoÌ„missioners yee will nor aunswere not submit your selfe I sayd if it like you I did not refuse to aunswer but I did playnely aunswere that I had bene in prison long tyme and reason it was that I shoulde be charged or discharged for y t not to be examined of articles to hide my wrong imprisonment neither did I know any inditemeÌ„t agaynst me If there were any it could not be iuste for I was not abroad since the law was made Winchest Well yet if suche suspition be of you if you bee a Christian ye will declare that it is not true Vniust imprisonment of Sheterden and so purge your selfe Shet I thought it sufficient to answere to myne offences c. trusting that they would lay no such burden vpon me whereby the wrong done to me might bee couered but I would be proued to haue wrong or right Winch. He sayd if thou wilt declare thy selfe to y e Church to be a Christian thou shalt go and then haue a writte of wrong imprisonment c. Shet I sayd I was not minded to sue nowe but require to haue right iustice but to make a promise I wil not but if I offend the law then punish accordingly For it might be that my conscience was not perswaded nor woulde be in prison seeing those things which I haue learned were by Gods law openly taught and receaued by authoritie of the Realme And he sayd it was neuer receaued that I might speake agaynst the sacrament I sayd agaynst some opinion of the sacrament it was openly taught Winch. Winchest maketh a miracle that there was no lawe in K. Edwardes tyme agaynst the Sacrament of the altar By no law and that was notable to consider y t all that while God preserued that so that no lawe coulde passe agaynst it Shet I sayd their law did not only perswade me but this most when they preached vnto vs they tooke payne to set out the word of God in our tongue so that we may read iudge whether they say
more whiche are not rightlye vsed at this presente time in Englande and therefore be vnprofitable 10. Item he beleueth that all the ceremonies Agaynst ceremonyes nowe vsed in this Church of England are vaine superfluous superstitious and nought The Martyrdome of Thomas Iueson Iohn Aleworth IN the latter ende of thys moneth of Iulye Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison at the Towne of Reading beyng there in bondes for the cause and testimonie of the truthe of the Lordes Gospel Whom although the Catholicke Prelates according to their vsuall solemnitie did exclude out of their Catholicke buriall yet we see no cause why to exclude him out of the number of Christes holy martyrs and heires of his holy kingdome Iames Abbes a Martyr of blessed memorie suffering for the true cause of Christes Gospel August 2. AMong many that trauailed in these troublesome daies to keepe a good conscience there was one Iames Abbes a young man whych throughe compulsion of the tyrannie then vsed Iames Abbes Martyr was enforced to haue his part wyth hys brethren in wandring and going from place to place to auoide the pearill of apprehendinge But when time came that the Lorde had an other woorke to doe for hym he was caught by the handes of wicked men and broughte before the B. of Norwiche D. Hopton Who examining him of his Religion and charging him therewyth very sore both with threates and faire speache Iames Abbes relented at the laste the sayde poore Iames did yelde and relented to their naughty perswasions although hys conscience consented not thereto Nowe when he was dismissed and shoulde goe from the Bishop Money geuen to Iames Abbes by the Bishop the Bishop calling hym againe gaue hym a peece of money either fourty pence or twentie pence whether I knowe not which when the sayd Iames had receiued and was gone from the Bishop his conscience began to rob A notable example of sting of conscience and inwardly to accuse hys facte howe hee had displeased the Lorde by consenting to their beastly illusions In which combate wyth himselfe being pitiously vexed he went immediately to the Bishop againe there threw hym his sayd money which he had receiued at hys hande Iames Abbes throweth to the Bishop his money agayne and sayd it repented him that euer he gaue hys consent to their wicked perswasions and that he gaue his consent in taking of hys money Now this being done the bishop wyth his chaplains did labour a fresh to winne him againe Iames Abbes made strong by his infirmity but in vayne for the sayd Iames Abbes would not yeelde for none of them all although he had plaid Peter before through infirmitie but stoode manfully in hys masters quarel to the ende and abode the force of the fire to the consuming of his body into ashes which tyrannie of burning was done in Berie the 2. day of August An. 1555. A discourse of the apprehension examination and condemnation of Iohn Denly Gentleman Iohn Newman and Patrike Pachingham Martyred for the testimonie of Christes Gospell IN the middest of this tempestuous rage of malignaunt aduersaries Iohn 〈◊〉 gentlemâ—â— Iohn Nâ—â—â—man Pâ—â—tricke Pâ—â—chinghaâ— Martyrâ—â— Edmunâ— Tyrrel â—â—â—quire motor persecuting and destroying the poore â—â—ocke of Christe many there were which thoughe they were no spirituall meÌ„ yet thought to help forward for their parts as one would say to heape vp mo coales to this furious flame of persecution whether of a blind zeale or of a parasiticall flattery I knowe not Amongest whiche one was Edmonde Tyrell Esquier and at that time a Iustice of peace wythin the Countie of Essex an assister as it seemeth to the cruell murtherers of Gods Saintes Who as he came from the burning death of certaine godly Martyrs met with M. Iohn Denly gentleman and one Iohn Newman both of Maidstone in Kent trauailing vppon the way and goyng to visite suche their godly frendes as then they had in the sayde Countie of Essex And vpon the sight of them as he yet braggeth first vppon suspition apprehended and searched them and at last finding the confessions of their faith in wryting about theÌ„ sent theÌ„ vp vnto the Queenes Commissioners directinge also vnto one of the same Commissioners these hys fauourable Letters in theyr behalfe The copie whereof heere may appeare as followeth A copie of Edmund Tyrels leter to one of the Queenes Commissioners SIr with moste harty commendations vnto you these shal be to aduertise you A letter of detection written 〈◊〉 M. Edmâ—â—â— Tyrrell 〈◊〉 Commâ—â—â—â—â—oner 〈…〉 Syr 〈…〉 that I haue receiued a letter from Sir Nicholas Hare and you and other of the King Queenes Maiesties commissioners by a seruaunt of the King and Queenes called Iohn Failes for certaine businesse about S. Osythes the which I could not immediately goe about for that I had receiued a letter from the Counsell to assist the Sheriffe for the execution of the heretickes the one at Raileigh and the other at Rocheford the which was done vpon Tuesday last And as I came homeward I met wyth two menne Euen as I sawe them I suspected them and then I did examine them and search them and I did finde about them certaine letters M. 〈◊〉 and Iohâ— Newâ—â—â— the way mette and appreheâ—â—ded by M. Edmund Tyrrell whych I haue sent you and also a certaine wrytinge in paper what their faith was And they confessed to mee that they had forsaken and fled out of their country for Religions sake and sithen they haue bene in many countreis by their confession whiche I haue sente you for the which I thoughte it good for that they came from London and that there might be more hadde of them then I yet haue vnderstand to sende them to you whereby you and others of the King and Queenes Commissioners there might trie them so that their lewdnesse might be throughly knowen for I thinke these haue caused many to trouble their consciences So thys hath bene some let to me wherefore I coulde not go about these matters expressed in your letters but to morrow no one I entende by Gods grace to accomplish your letters with as muche diligence as I may And this the holy Trinitie haue you euer in his keeping I beseeche you to be so good maister to discharge these pore men that bring these prisonners vp assone as may be And thus moste hartly farewel from Raimesdon parke the 12. day of Iune 1555. By your assured to commaund Edmund Tyrel For so much as in this letter meÌ„tion is made of a certaine wryting in paper founde about them of their Faith what this wrytinge was and what were the contentes of it the copie thereof heere ensueth ¶ Certayne notes collected and gathered oute of the Scriptures by Iohn Denley Gentleman with a confession of his faith touching the Sacrament of Christes body bloud found about him ready wrytten at his apprehension Christe is
the fast in Lent and other appoynted by the Canon lawe Lent fast and receiued in common vsage of Christian people vnlesse necessitye otherwise requireth are to be obserued 18. Whether it be laudable and profitable Worshipping of Images that worshipful images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes 19. Whether thou beleuest that prayers of men liuing doe profit soules departed and being in Purgatory Praying for soules departed Merites 20. Whether men may merite and deserue both by their fastinges and also by their other deedes of deuotion 21. Whether thou doest beleue that men prohibited of Bishops to preach as suspect of heresy Preaching with out lycence ought to cease from preaching and teaching vntill they haue purged thēselues of suspition before an higher iudge 23. Whether thou beleuest that it is lawfull for all Priestes freely to preach the word of God or no 23. Whether thou beleuest that it is lawfull for lay men of both kindes that is to wit Lay men to preach both men and women to sacrifice and preach the word of God 24. Whether excommunication denounced by the Pope agaynst all hereticks do oblige and bind them before God The Popes excommunication Saying of Mattens 25. Whether euery priest is bound to say dayly his mattins and euensong according as it is ordeined by the church or whether he may leaue them vnsaid without offēce or deadly sinne 26. Whether thou beleuest that y e heds or rulers by necessity of saluation are boūd to geue vnto the people Scripture in the mother tounge holy scripture in theyr mother language 27. Whether is it lawful for the rulers for some cause vpō theyr reasonable aduisement to ordeine that the scripture should not be deliuered vnto the people in the vulgar language 28. Whether thou beleuest that consecrations hallowings and blessings vsed in the Church are to be praysed 29. Whether thou beleuest that the pope may make lawes and statutes Making of lawes in the Churche to bind all christen men to the obseruaunce of the same vnder payne of deadly sinne so that such lawes statutes be not contrary to the law of God 30 Whether thou beleuest that the pope and other prelates theyr deputies in spirituall things haue power to excōmunicate Priestes and lay people that are inobedient and sturdy from entring into the church and to suspend or let them from ministration of the sacramentes of the same 31. Whether fayth only without good workes Iustification may suffice vnto a man fallen into sinne after his baptisme for his saluation and iustifying Difference betweene a Latine Priest and a Greeke Priest 32. Whether a Priest marying a wife and that without the dispensation of the Pope and begetting also childrē of her without slaunder geuing do sinne deadly 33. Item whether a latin priest after he hath taken the order of priesthood being sore troubled and styrred with pricking of lust and lechery and therefore marying a wife for remedy of the same do sinne deadly 34. Item whether thou didst euer pray for Iohn Wickliffe Praying for Wickliffe Hus and Hierome of Prage Iohn Hus or Hierome of Prage cōdemned of heresy in the Coūsell of Constance or for any of them sith they died or whether thou hast done opēly or secretly any deedes of charity for them affirming them to be in blesse saued 35. Item whether thou hast recounted them or any of thē to be saints and worshipped them as sayntes General Councels 36. Item whether thou doest beleeue holde and affirme that euery generall Coūsell and the Coūcell of Constance also do represent the vniuersall congregation or church 37. Item whether thou doest beleue that the same things which the Counsel of Constance representing the vniuersall church hath approued The Councell of Constance doth approue for the maintenance of fayth and soules health that the same is to be approued and holden of all christians 38. Whether the condēnations of Iohn Wickliffe I. Hus and Hierome of Prage done vpon theyr persons bookes and documents by the whole general coūsell of Constance were duely and rightly done and so for such of euery catholick person they are to be holden Iohn Wickliffe Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage 39. Whether thou beleuest that Ioh. Wickliffe of Englād Iohn Hus of Boheme and Hierome of Prage were hereticks and for hereticks to be named and theyr bookes and doctrines to haue bene and now be peruerse for the which books and pertinacy of theyr persons they are condemned by the holy counsell of Constance for heretickes 40. Item whether thou beleue or affirme that it is not lawfull in any case to sweare 41. Whether thou beleue that it is lawfull at the commaūdement of a iudge To sweare to make an othe to say the truth or any other othe in case cōuenient and that also for purgation of infamy 42 Item whether a christian person despising the receipte of the sacramentes of confirmation The number of Sacramentes extreme vnction or solemnising of matrimony do sinne deadly 43. Itē whether thou beleeue that S. Peter as Christes vicar The power of Peter haue power vpon earth to bind and lose 44. Item whether the Pope ordinarily chosen for a time his proper name being exprest be the successor of S. Peter 45. Item whether thou hast euer promised at any tyme by an othe The power of the Pope or made any confederacy or league with any person or persons that you woulde alwayes hold defēd certein conclusions or articles seming to you and your accōplices right and cōsonant vnto the fayth and that you certefye vs touching the order and tenor of the sayd opinions and conclusions and of the names and surnames of them that were your adherentes promised to be adherent vnto you in this behalfe ¶ The aunswere of Iohn Lambert to the first Article VNto your first demaund wherin you do aske whether I was suspect or infamed of heresy Aunswere to the first Artycle I answere that I am not certayne what all persons at all seasōs haue demed or suspected of me peraduenture some better some worse like as y e opiniō of the people was neuer one but thought diuersly of all the famous prophets The speach of people diuers inconstant Iohn 7. of the Apostles yea and of Christ himselfe as appereth in S. Iohn how whē he came into Ierusalem in the feast called Scenopegia anon there arose vpon him a great noyse some saying that he was a very good man other sayd nay called him a seducer because he led the people frō the right waies of Moses law into error Seing therfore that all men coulde not say wel by Christ which is the author of verity and truth yea the very truth it selfe and likewise of his best seruāts what should I need to regard if at some time some person for a like cause should
accusation as in that time it was called of heresy As touching the order maner of theyr examinations before the bishop as the articles ministred against them were much like so theyr aunsweres agayne vnto the same were not much discrepant in maner forme as out of the Bishops owne Registers here foloweth expressed ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley of the Parish of Wigborow the great in Essex husbandmen by Boner Bishop of London at Fulham 22. of May. 1555. Articles miâ—â—stred agaynst Iohn Simson and â—ohn Ardeâ—ey 1. FIrst that thou Ioh. Symson or Ioh. Ardeley husbandman of the age of 34. yeres or thereabout wast and art of the parish of great Wigborow within the dioces of LondoÌ„ and thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that there is here in earth one Catholicke and vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth religioÌ„ of Christ and all the necessary articles and sacramentes of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence unto the sayd Catholique and vniuersall Church and to the Religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and Religion without wauering or doubting in the sayde fayth and Religion or in any part therof 3. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that that fayth and Religion whiche both the Churche of Rome Italy Spayn England Fraunce Ireland The Church of Rome Italy Spayne an other forrayne countreys in Europe Scotland and all other Churches in Europe being true members and partes of the sayd Catholick vniuersall church do beleue and teach is both agreing with the sayd Catholicke and vniuersall Church and the fayth and Religion of Christ and also is the very true fayth Religion which all Christen people ought to beleue obserue folow keep but contrariwise thou hast beleued and doest beleue that that fayth and Religion which the sayd Church of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do nowe beleue is false erroneous and nought in no wise ought to be beleued obserued kept and followed of any Christian man 4. Item that albeit it bee true that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is in substance the very body and bloud of Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne and albeit that it be so beleued taught preached vndoubtedly in the sayd Churche of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue Substance of Christes body vnder formes of bread wyne but contrariwise thou hast doest beleue firmely stedfastly that there is not in the sayd sacrament of the aultar vnder the sayd formes of breade and wine the very substaunce of Christes body and bloud but that there is onely the substaunce of material and common bread and wine with the formes therof and that the sayd materiall commoÌ„ bread and wine are onely the signes and tokens of Christs body and bloud and by fayth to be reciued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and thou hast openly spoken and to thy power maynteined and defended and so doest beleue thinke maynteyn and defend that the very true receiuing and eating of Christes body bloud is onely to take materiall and commoÌ„ bread Transubstantiation denyed and to breake it and to distribute it amongest the people remembring therby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewise beleued taught and spoken that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England and others the churches aforesayd The Masse abominable is abhominable naught and full of Idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope and not of the institution of Christ hath no goodnes in it sauing the gloria in excelsis and the Epistle and the Gospell that therefore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at the Masse nor receiue the Sacrament of the aultar or any other Sacrament of the Church as they are now vsed in this Realme of Englande and other the Churches aforesayd 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued precisely and obstinately affirmed and sayd so doest now beleue thinke that auricular confession is not needfull to be made vnto the Prieste but it is a thing superfluous and vayne and ought onely to be made to God to none other persoÌ„ and likewise thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tongue and if it be otherwise sayd it is vnlawfull and nought ¶ The aunsweres of Iohn Symson and also of Iohn Ardeley to the foresayd Articles TO the firste they beleue that here in earth there is one Catholicke and vniuersall holy Churche Their aunsweres to the articles which doeth hold and beleue as is conteined in the first article and that this Church is dispersed and scattered abroad throughout the whole world To the second they beleue that they be bound to geue fayth and credence vnto it as is conteyned in the second Article To the third as concerning the fayth and Religion of the Church of Rome of Italy Spaine Fraunce Ireland Scotland and other Churches in Europa they say they haue nothing to doe with that fayth and Religion but as concerning the fayth and Religion of England that if the sayde Churche of England be ruled and Gouerned by the word of life then the Church of England hath the fayth Religion of the Catholicke Church and not otherwise doe say also that if the Churche of England were ruled by the word of life it woulde not go about to condemne them and others of this heresy To the fourth they aunswere that in the Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar there is very bread and very wine not altered nor chaunged in substaunce in anye wise Transubstantiation denyed and that hee that receiueth the sayde bread and wyne doth spiritually and by fayth only receiue the body and bloud of Christ Anno 1555. Iune but not the very naturall body and bloud of Christ in substaunce vnder the formes of bread and wine To the fift they say they haue aunswered aunswering to the sayde fourth article and yet neuerthelesse they saye that they haue beleued and doe beleue that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar there is not the verye substaunce of Christes body and bloud but onely the substaunce of naturall bread and wine To the sixt they say that they beleue that the Masse is of the Pope The Masse detested and not of Christ and therefore it is not good nor hauing in it any goodnes
sauing the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell the Creed and the Pater noster for this cause they say they haue not nor will not come and heare Masse To the seuenth Iohn Ardeley aunswereth and sayth that he beleueth the contentes of the same to bee true but Iohn Symson doth answere that he is not as yet fully resolued with himselfe what aunswere to make therunto further sayth that as touching the common and dayly seruice sayd vsed in the church he sayth that he neuer sayd that seruice in the Churche ought to be sayd but in the Englishe tongue nor yet he neuer sayd that if it be otherwise sayd and vsed then in English it is vnlawful and nought Iohn Ardeley and Iohn Symson An other appearance of Simson and Iohn Ardeley before the Byshop Thus these articles being to them obiected and theyr aunsweres made vnto the same as before the Bishop according to the old trade of his Consistorie Court respited them to the after noone biddyng them to make their appearaunce the sayd day and place betweene the houres of two and three At what tyme the sayd Byshop repeatyng agayne the sayd articles vnto them and beginnyng with Iohn Ardeley did vrge and solicitate according to his maner of wordes to recant To whom Iohn Ardely againe constantly standyng to his professed Religion The wordes of Iohn Ardeley to Boner gaue answere in wordes as foloweth My Lord quoth he neyther you nor any other of your Religion is of the Catholique Church for you be of a false fayth and I doubt not but you shall be deceyued at length beare as good a face as ye can You will shedde the innocent bloud and you haue killed many and yet goe abot to kyll more c. And added further saying If euery heare of my head were a man I would suffer death in the opinion and fayth that I am now in These with many other woordes he spake Iohn Ardeley â— Iohn Simson condemned Then the Byshop yet demaunding if he woulde relinquish his erroneous opinions as he called them and be reduced againe to the vnitie of y e Church he answeared as foloweth No God foreshield that I should so do for then I should loose my soule After this the sayd Byshop asking Iohn Ardeley after his formall manner if he knewe any cause why hee shoulde not haue sentence condemnatorie agaynst hym so read the condemnation as he also did against Iohn Simson standyng lykewyse in the same cause and constancie with Iohn Ardeley which was done the xxv day of May and so were they both committed to the secular power that is to the handes of the Sheriffes to be conueyed to the place where they should be executed But before I come to their execution here is not to be passed a thing not vnworthy the looking vpon which happened in the closing vp of the examination of these two innocent martyrs of God which is this A Note At the tyme of the examination of this Symson and Iohn Ardeley aforesaid A note of the sodaine feare of Boner there was assembled such a great multitude of people that because the Consistorie was not able to hold them they were fayne to stand in the Church neare about the sayd Consistorie wayting to see the prisoners when they should depart It happened in the meane time that the Bishop being set in heate with the stoute and bolde aunsweares of the sayd two prisoners especially of Iohn Symson burst out in his loud and angry voice and sayd Haue him away haue him away Now the people in the Church hearing these wordes and thinking because the daye was farre spent that the prisoners had their iudgement they beyng desirous to see the prisoners had to Newgate seuered them selues one runnyng one way an other an other way whiche caused such a noyse in the Church that they in y e Consistorie were all amased and marueiled what it should meane wherfore the Byshop also being somewhat afrayde of this sodayne styrre The ridiculous feare of Boner and his Doctourâ— asked what there was to do The standers by answeryng sayd that there was like to be some tumult for they were together by the eares When the Bishop heard this by by his hart was in his heeles leauing his seat he with the rest of that court be tooke them to theyr legges hastening with all speed possible to recouer the doore that went into the bishops house but the rest being somewhat lighter of foot then my Lorde did sooner recouer the dore and thronging hastily to gette in kept the bishop still out and cryed Saue my Lord saue my Lord but meaning yet first to saue themsâ—lues if any daunger should come whereby they gaue the standers by good matter to laugh at reseÌ„bling in some part a spectacle not much vnlike to the old stagers at Oxford worse feared then hurt when as the Church there was noysed to be on fire wherof ye may read before pag. 1180. But of this matter enough Now Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley being deliuered as is aforesayd to the Shiriffes Iohn Simâ—son Ioâ—â— Ardeley 〈◊〉 into Essex be executed The Martyrdome oâ— Simsonâ— Ardeley Iune 10. were shortly after sent downe from LondoÌ„ to Essex where both they on one day which was about the 10. daye of Iune were put to death albeit in seuerall places for Iohn SympsoÌ„ suffered at Rochford Iohn Ardeley the same day was had to Railey where he finished his martyrdome most quietly in the quarrell of Christes Gospell * A note of Iohn Ardeley FOr the better consideration of the rigorous crueltye of these Catholick dayes this is furthermore not vnworthy of all men to be noted and knowen to all posteritie concerning the examinations of this Ardeley and his company how that they being brought before the Commissioners were by them greatly charged of stubbornes and vayne glory Vnto whom they aunswered in defence of their owne simplicitie that they were content willingly to yeelde to the Queene all their goodes and landes so that they might be suffered to liue vnder her in keepyng their conscience free from all Idolatie and papisticall Religion Yet this would not be graunted although they had offered all to their hart bloud so greedy and so thirsty be tbese persecutors of Christian bloud The Lord geue them repentaunce if it be his wil and kepe from them the iust reward of such cruel dealing Amen The ridiculous handling and proceedyng of Byshop Boner and his mates against Iohn Tooly first suspected and condemned after his death and then digged out of his graue and geuen to the secular power and so burned for an heretike ABout the same time of the burning of these two aforesayd in the beginning of the sayd moneth of Iune The story of Iohn Tooly fell out a soleme processe much ado was made by the Popes spiritualty agaynst Iohn Tooly in a case of heresy The story is this There
I come to redemption so to iustification and so to election On thys sorte I am sure that warely and wisely a man maye walke in it easely by the light of Gods spirite in and by his woorde seeing this Faith not to be geuen to all men 2. Thes. 3. but to suche as are borne of God Predestinate before y e world was made after the purpose and good wil of God which wil we may not call into disputation but in trembling and feare submit our selues to it as to that whych can will none otherwise then that whych is holy righte and good howe farre soeuer otherwise it seeme to the iudgemeÌ„t of reason which must needes be beaten downe to be more careful for Gods glory then for mannes saluation whyche dependeth onely thereon as all Gods children full well see for they seeke not the glory whych commeth of men but the glory which commeth of God Ieremie 9. Ihon 5. They knowe God to be a God whych doeth on earthe not onely mercye but also iudgement which is hys Iustice and moste Iustice althoughe oure foolishe reason cannot see it And in thys knowledge they glory and reioice though others through vaine curiositie grudge murmure there againste Thus brieflye I haue sente you my minde and meaning concerning this matter Hereafter you shal haue I thinke your letter particularly answeared by M. Philpot as also if I haue time and so you require it I will doe Iohn Bradford Notes vpon the same Epistle and to the matter of election appertaining AS touching the doctrine of Election wherof thys letter of M. Bradforde Notes this 〈◊〉 added and manye other his letters moe doe much intreate three thinges must be considered 1 Firste what Gods election is and what is the cause thereof 2 Secondly howe Gods election proceedeth in woorking our saluation 3 Thirdly to whome Gods election pertaineth and howe a man may be certaine thereof Betweene Predestination and Election Differâ—â—â—â— betweenâ— predestination and Election thys difference there is Predestination is as well to the reprobate as to the Elect. Election onely pertaineth to them that be saued Predestination in that it respecteth the Reprobate is called Reprobation in that it respecteth the saued is called Election and is thus defined Predestination is the eternal decreement of God Definitioâ— of predâ—â—â—â—â—nation purposed before in him selfe what shall befall on all men eyther to saluation or damnation Election is the free mercy grace of God in his owne wil through faith in Christ his sonne Election defined chusing and preferring to life such as pleaseth him In thys definition of Election firste goeth before the mercy and grace of God as the causes therof whereby are excluded al woorkes of the lawe and merites of deseruing whether they goe before faith or come after So was Iacob chosen and Esau refused The 〈◊〉 of the deâ—â—â—nition examined Mercy and grace before either of them began to woorke c. Secondly in that thys mercy and grace of God in this definition is said to be free thereby is to be noted the proceeding and woorking of God not to be bounde to any ordinarie place or to any succession of chaire nor to state and dignitie of persone nor to worthinesse of bloude Free meâ—â—â— and grace c. but all goeth by the meere wil of his owne purpose as it is written Spiritus vbi vult spirat c. And thus was the outward race and stocke of Abraham after flesh refused whych seemed to haue the preeminence and an other seede after the spirite raised vp to Abraham of the stones that is of the Gentiles So was the outwarde Temple of Hierusalem and chaire of Moses whyche seemed to be of price forsaken and Gods chaire aduanced in other nations So was tall Saule refused and little Dauid accepted the riche the proude the wyse of this worlde reiected and the woorde of saluation daily opened to the poore and miserable abiects the hie mountaines caste vnder and the lowe valleys exalted c. Thirdly where it is added in his owne will by thys falleth downe the free will purpose of man The free mercy and grace of God in his owne will Rom. 9. with all hys actions counsels strength of nature according as it is written Non est volentis neque currentis sed miserentis Dei c. i. It is not in hym that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy So we see how Israel raÌ„ long yet got nothing The Gentiles vnneth begaÌ„ to set out and yet got the game So they which came at the first houre did labor more yet they which came last were rewarded with the first Math. 20. The working will of the Pharisie seemed better Math. 20. but yet the Lords will was rather to iustifie the Publicane Luke 18. Luke 18. The elder sonne had a better wil to tary by his father and so did in dede and yet y e fat Calfe was geuen to the yonger sonne that ran away Luk. 15. Wherby we haue to vnderstand Luke 15. howe the matter goeth not by the will of man but by the will of God as it pleaseth hym to accept according as it is wrytten Iohn 1. Gods mercy in 〈◊〉 the elect 〈◊〉 includeth the condition 〈◊〉 fayth in Christ. The free mercy and grace of God in 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 will tâ—â—rough 〈◊〉 in Chriâ—â— his sonâ—â— our Lorâ—â— Non ex voluntate carnis neque ex voluntate viri sed ex Deo nati sunt c. i. Which are borne not of the wil of the flesh nor yet of the wil of man but of God Furthermore as al then goeth by the will of God onely and not by the wil of man so againe here is to be noted that this wil of God neuer goeth with out faith in Christ Iesus his sonne And therefore fourthly is this clause added in the definition through faith in Christe his sonne Whych faith in Christ to vs ward maketh altogether For first it certifieth vs of Gods election As this Epistle of M. Bradforde doth wel expresse For whosoeuer wil be certaine of hys election in God let him first begin with his faith in Christ which if he finde in him to stande firme he may be sure and nothing doubt but that he is one of the number of Gods elect Secondly the said faith and nothing els is the onely coÌ„dition and meanes wherupon Gods mercy grace election vocation and al Gods promises to saluation do stay according to the woordes of S. Paule Si permanseritis in fide c. i. If ye abide in the faith Colos. 1. Thirdly this faith also is the immediate and nexte cause of oure Iustification simply wythout any other condition annexed For as the mercy of God his grace election vocation and other precedent causes doe saue and iustifie vs vppon condition if we beleue in Christ so this faith onely in Christe wythout condition